paper

profilebak1414
Week2-Paleoindian.zip

Week 2 - Paleoindian/Echo-Hawk 2000 - Ancient History in the New World.pdf

Society for American Archaeology

Ancient History in the New World: Integrating Oral Traditions and the Archaeological Record in Deep Time Author(s): Roger C. Echo-Hawk Reviewed work(s): Source: American Antiquity, Vol. 65, No. 2 (Apr., 2000), pp. 267-290 Published by: Society for American Archaeology Stable URL: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2694059 . Accessed: 05/03/2013 20:05

Your use of the JSTOR archive indicates your acceptance of the Terms & Conditions of Use, available at . http://www.jstor.org/page/info/about/policies/terms.jsp

. JSTOR is a not-for-profit service that helps scholars, researchers, and students discover, use, and build upon a wide range of content in a trusted digital archive. We use information technology and tools to increase productivity and facilitate new forms of scholarship. For more information about JSTOR, please contact [email protected].

.

Society for American Archaeology is collaborating with JSTOR to digitize, preserve and extend access to American Antiquity.

http://www.jstor.org

This content downloaded on Tue, 5 Mar 2013 20:05:49 PM All use subject to JSTOR Terms and Conditions

ANCIENT HISTORY IN THE NEW WORLD: INTEGRATING ORAL TRADITIONS AND THE ARCHAEOLOGICAL

RECORD IN DEEP TIME

Roger C. Echo-Hawk

Oral traditions provide a viable source of information about historical settings dating back far in time-a fact that has gained increasing recognition in North America, although archaeologists and other scholars typically give minimal attention to this data. The Native American Graves Protection and Repatriation Act (NAGPRA) lists oral traditions as a source of evidence that must be considered by museum andfederal agency officials in making findings of cultural affiliation between ancient and mod- ern Native American communities. This paper sets forth the NAGPRA standards and presents an analytical framework under which scholars can proceed with evaluation of historicity in verbal records of the ancient past. The authorfocuses on anArikara narrative and argues that it presents a summary of human history in the New World from initial settlement up to the founding of the Arikara homeland in North Dakota. Oral records and the archaeological record describe a shared past and should be viewed as natural partners in post-NAGPRA America. In conceptual terms, scholarship on the past should revisit the biblio- centric assumptions of "prehistory," and pursue, instead, the study of "ancient American history "-an approach that treats oral documents as respectable siblings of written documents.

Las tradiciones orales proveen un manatial de informaci6n sobre escenas historicas muy antiguas-una realidad que ha aumen- tado en reconocimiento en Norte America, aunque arqueologos y otros academicos tipicamente le prestan atencidn minima a estos datos. La ley de repatriacion y protecci6n de tumbas indigenas de 1990 lista tradiciones orales como evidencia que debe consid- erar se en el establemiento de afiliaci6n cultural entre las comunidades indigenas del pasado y las de tiempo moderno. Museos, agenciasfederales, tribus indigenas y academicos en los Estados Unidos confrontan un reto especial en dirigir este aspecto de la ley porque exist poca direccion en el uso efectivo de tradiciones orales en el estudio de epocas antiguas. Este articulofija el estdn- dar de la ley de 1990, y tambken presenta una estructura analitico, donde se puede proceder con la evaluaci6n de la historicidad en el testimonio verbal del pasado. Enfocdndose en la le yenda de origen de los Indios Arikara y otras narraciones indigenas, el autor enseha como testimonies orales dan luz a la historia humana en una epoca muy antigua-en este caso, de la poblaci6n ini- cial del Nuevo Mundo un tiempo reciente en los grandes llanos. Este andlisis tiene implicaciones importantes para la construc- ci6n de modelos de la historia humana. Los testimonies oral y arqueol6gico se deben ver como complementos la ley de 1990. Esta perspectiva coneptualiza a la historia indigena norteamericana como dependiente no solo en documentos escritos una disciplina pero en tradiciones orales.

T hroughout the twentieth century, a complex dialogue on the cultural world of ancient North America has emerged from archaeol-

ogy and other disciplines, unfolding from a vast spec- trum of journals, books, technical reports, and popular media. Through the development of taxo- nomic systems and the analysis of artifact assem- blages and sites, an ever-growing community of scholars has sought to define cultural units in the American archaeological record, understand rela- tionships between them, and trace processes of change over time. With the passage of the 1990

Native American Graves Protection and Repatriation Act (NAGPRA), Congress entrusted federal agen- cies and museums with a mandate to evaluate rela- tionships between ancient and modern Indian societies. It is no wonder that archaeology has played a prominent role in this process. The NAGPRA con- cept of "cultural affiliation" requires that the formal affirmation of connections between groups be based upon a review of readily available evidence, and archaeology contributes a valuable source of infor- mation for this purpose. NAGPRA also lists oral tra- ditions as a source of evidence on cultural affiliations.

Roger C. Echo-Hawk * Denver Art Museum, 100 West 14th Avenue Parkway, Denver, CO 80204-2788

American Antiquity, 65(2), 2000, pp. 267-290 Copyright ( 2000 by the Society for American Archaeology

267

This content downloaded on Tue, 5 Mar 2013 20:05:49 PM All use subject to JSTOR Terms and Conditions

268 AMERICAN ANTIQUITY [Vol. 65, No. 2, 2000

Verbal literatures raise a special challenge for museum and tribal officials who may have little com- mon ground in assessing such information for evi- dence on ancient history. Although the academic community and Native Americans have embraced a broad spectrum of attitudes toward historicity in oral literature, extreme perspectives have tended to dom- inate discourse between these groups. In this polar- ized world, tribal historians and religious leaders frequently rely on oral traditions as literal records of ancient history, while most academically trained schol- ars respond with skeptical rejection of verbal litera- ture as a vehicle for transmitting useful information over long time spans. Tribal leaders, museum admin- istrators, and federal agency officials who may have little or no background in working with oral traditions are still required by NAGPRA, as a practical matter, to render judgments and set policies on what consti- tutes "evidence." Even parties who may have every intention of finding common ground face serious prob- lems in making effective use of verbal records.

Throughout much of the twentieth century, the academic study of ancient America focused on devel- oping models based on archaeology and other fields of anthropology, with only sporadic attention on oral traditions. The final decades of the century, how- ever, saw a dramatic increase in interest among schol- ars in exploring oral literatures for information about ancient events, partly as a result of the passage of NAGPRA, but primarily because oral documents have potential for shedding light on historical set- tings dating back far in time, considerably enriching academic constructions of ancient human history.

The concept of "prehistory" presumes the absence of firsthand written records before a specific point in time, and the employment of this terminology as a primary taxonomic tool suggests that oral traditions either do not contain any information relevant to the time period or that they preserve something other than "history." The study of oral traditions has only recently begun to reveal the degree to which verbal messages can preserve firsthand observations over long spans of time, but it is clear that oral and writ- ten documents both deserve comparable status as records that can be analyzed for valid evidence about human history. The replacement of "prehistory" with "ancient history" as a conceptual framework would recognize oral traditions as records of history.

In this paper, I explore aspects of the ancient his- tory of Caddoan America. An archaeological litera-

ture of great vitality investigates the commingled roots of the modem Arikara, Pawnee, Wichita, and other groups, and the verbal literatures of these groups reflect a similarly complex history. Linked by a com- mon linguistic heritage, as well as by material cul- ture and lifeways, the shared history of diverse populations of the Central and Southern Plains extends into deep time, revealed in both oral records and the archaeological record. As a matter of careful scholarship, a range of useful analytical tools can be applied to oral traditions to illuminate their historical content, and under NAGPRA, the careful study of all information controls the assessment of ties among modem and ancient Native American communities.

Cultural Affiliation under NAGPRA

Three categories of claimants have standing to assert repatriation claims under NAGPRA: lineal descen- dants, federally recognized Indian tribes, and Native Hawaiian organizations. The rights specified for lin- eal descendants in claiming human remains and asso- ciated funerary objects reflect the principle accepted throughoutAmerican society that next-of-kin should have the authority to make suitable arrangements for the disposition of the remains of deceased kin. The status of Indian tribes and Native Hawaiians in NAG- PRA is not so much derived from racial classifica- tion as it is drawn from acknowledgment of the sovereign rights retained by these groups in their complex relationships with the United States. Thus, Native American next-of-kin and sovereign com- munities have the ability to assert authority under NAGPRA over human remains and associated funer- ary objects to which they can show a connection. This connection, "cultural affiliation," has a specific statu- tory definition in NAGPRA, with the meaning that "there is a relationship of shared group identity which can be reasonably traced historically or prehistori- cally between a present day Indian tribe...and an identifiable earlier group."

NAGPRA requires that, following consultation with affected communities, federal agencies and museums make findings of cultural affiliation for human remains and associated funerary objects held in their collections. Federally recognized Native American communities and lineal descendants not identified and affiliated through this process can assemble and present a preponderance of the evi- dence showing a cultural affiliation. Museum and federal agency officials necessarily sit in judgment

This content downloaded on Tue, 5 Mar 2013 20:05:49 PM All use subject to JSTOR Terms and Conditions

Echo-Hawk] INTEGRATING ORAL TRADITIONS AND THE ARCHAEOLOGICAL RECORD 269

of any such submissions of evidence by claimants. A cultural affiliation under NAGPRA is deemed

to have been "reasonably traced" when it is sup- ported by a "preponderance of the evidence," con- sisting of more than 50 percent of the total realm of relevant evidence. This evidence can be drawn from "geographical, kinship, biological, archaeological, anthropological, linguistic, folkloric, oral traditional, historical, or other relevant information or expert opinion." In U.S. law, evidence is loosely defined as information that supports a conclusion, and in schol- arship, evidence is viewed as information that has survived critical scrutiny according to applicable aca- demic standards. Neither environment is particularly friendly toward unsupported opinion, religious belief, or speculation. Proper findings of cultural affiliation favor or disfavor a relationship on the basis of fair consideration of the full spectrum of readily available evidence. Since evidence cannot be scien- tifically quantified or weighed, the existence of a "preponderance" of it must be determined through informed interpretation.

Under regulations issued by the National Park Service (NPS) in December 1995, a cultural affilia- tion has been established when a preponderance of the above evidence "reasonably leads to such a con- clusion." Three criteria have been set forth which must be met to support a finding of cultural affilia- tion. First, a present-day Indian tribe must have stand- ing to make a claim; in other words, claimant tribes need to be federally recognized. Second, evidence must support the existence of an "identifiable earlier group." Support for the existence of such groups may include evidence that 1) establishes the group's "identity and cultural characteristics"; 2) shows "dis- tinct patterns of material culture manufacture and dis- tribution methods"; or 3) establishes the group "as a biologically distinct population." Other unspecified support for the existence of the earlier group also is permissible to include under these guidelines. Third, evidence must show that both groups have a shared group identity which can be reasonably traced and a preponderance of the evidence "must establish that a present-day Indian tribe ... .has been identified from prehistoric or historic times to the present as descend- ing from the earlier group." This finding "should be based upon an overall evaluation of the totality of the circumstances and evidence pertaining to the connection...and should not be precluded solely because of some gaps in the record." Nothing in

NAGPRA prevents the existence of multiple cultural affiliations of human remains and objects to more than one present-day Native American tribe.

In short, all information that qualifies as legitimate evidence must be considered, and support for a cul- tural affiliation must be based on an opinion that this evidence tends to favor - even slightly-a connec- tion. The lack of a complete chain of connection is not grounds for denying the existence of a relation- ship. Moreover, the preponderance of evidence stan- dard permits affirmation of a cultural affiliation even when much uncertainty exists. In assessing connec- tions over time between "cultural units," archaeolo- gists as a rule aim for a higher degree of certainty than that called for under NAGPRA. That is, in cases where evidence points to a connection between units, archae- ologists may be reluctant, as a matter of professional accountability, to assert a cultural affiliation between these units if the evidence falls short of a fairly high standard, such as "beyond a reasonable doubt."

Most scholars prefer not to draw conclusions, pub- lish findings, or present conference papers arguing for cultural connections on the basis of a mere pre- ponderance of the evidence. In addition, when evi- dence hovers anywhere near the 50% threshold, little agreement may be forthcoming as to which side of the line the evidence should fall. Therefore, it is rea- sonable to wish for more evidence in hand than NAG- PRA requires in affirming a cultural affiliation. NAGPRA is not intentionally designed to facilitate the settling of archaeological debates about taxonomy, although it will spark substantive refinement of tax- onomic assignments and relationships. The purpose of the law is to ensure that Indian tribes and lineal descendants have roles in determining the appropri- ate disposition of Native American human remains and funerary objects. This respects the status of these parties as sovereign governments and as next-of-kin.

For Indian tribes, an ideal assertion of cultural affiliation is one based upon evidence showing some form of transmission of sovereignty from the earlier group to the claimant tribe. To the extent that archae- ology contributes evidence on connections between groups, the profession should encourage the pro- duction of technical reports purposefully useful to Indian tribes, museums, and federal agencies in implementing NAGPRA. Applying the lower thresh- old of a preponderance of the evidence does not mean that a lower standard of scholarship should be employed. The forming of professional opinions

This content downloaded on Tue, 5 Mar 2013 20:05:49 PM All use subject to JSTOR Terms and Conditions

270 AMERICAN ANTIQUITY [Vol. 65, No. 2, 2000

about cultural affiliation must be based on the best possible scholarship no matter which threshold of certainty is applied to the results of research. The pre- ponderance standard is primarily intended to help guide the comparison of conflicting evidence; infor- mation that fails to qualify as evidence has no weight under this standard.

Spiritual information holds great value to tribes since the treatment of the dead in every human soci- ety is a fundamentally religious activity. Such knowl- edge can usefully guide the development of research projects and tribal repatriation agendas, but personal visionary experiences of a religious nature are sub- ject to highly idiosyncratic interpretation and should not be submitted or accepted as evidence on cultural affiliation under NAGPRA. In matters of academic scholarship, spiritual insights and unsupported opin- ions-no matter how popular or strongly stated- typically elude critical analysis and cannot qualify as historical evidence.

Using Oral Traditions under NAGPRA

The study of oral literature as history features two major subdivisions: oral history and oral traditions. Oral history is best defined as the verbal memoirs of firsthand observers, while oral traditions are ver- bal memoirs that firsthand observers have passed along to others. Oral history is the focus of a bona fide and well-established segment of the academic community, receiving much attention from cultural anthropologists, ethnohistorians, and other scholars. The investigation of oral traditions that pertain to ancient settings lacks a similarly strong disciplinary infrastructure, but the most widely accepted approach for academic study of verbal literature per- taining to both shallow time and deep time is to seek independent corroboration of statements and set- tings discussed in oral records (Fentress and Wick- ham 1992:76-86; Ritchie 1995:95-101). Douglas Parks has succinctly characterized the range of views embraced by anthropologists:

Anthropologists are by no means in agreement on the historical validity of events and locations occurring in myths. Some, like Robert Lowie, completely rejected all myths as accurate sources of any historical fact, while others, like Paul Radin, believed that historical events and past cultural patterns can be reconstructed from myths. Perhaps the majority, though, subscribe to Edward Sapir's belief that authentic informa- tion can be found in myths when it is corrobo-

rated by other lines of evidence (e.g., archaeo- logical, linguistic, or ethnographic). For most cultural historians it seems fair to say that myths can indeed provide historical clues if used judiciously and in conjunction with inde- pendent forms of corroboration. (Parks 1985:57)

Only a small number of twentieth-century schol- ars have looked to oral traditions for insights into ancient historical events and cultural settings, but such studies appeared with increasing regularity dur- ing the final decades of the century (Bacon 1993; Bahr et al. 1994; Begay and Roberts 1996; Benn 1989; Ellis 1967,1979; Fewkes 1898; Hall 1983,1997; Henning 1993; Levi 1988; MacGregor 1943; Malotki and Lomatuway'ma 1987; Mann and Fields 1997; Moodie et al. 1992; Patterson-Rudolph 1997; Pen- dergast and Meighan 1959; Schlesier 1987; Sheppard 1998; Strong 1934; Teague 1993; Vehik 1993). These publications integrate knowledge derived from archaeology with knowledge from oral traditions, revealing, in some cases, vastly richer depictions of human history than can be uncovered through the archaeological record alone or oral traditions alone.

As a matter of convenience and necessity, admin- istrators at museums and federal agencies must rely heavily upon archaeological literature as a guide to NAGPRA cultural affiliations for ancient human remains and funerary objects, but the law calls for a new commitment to investigating and utilizing oral traditions. Oral traditions must be considered together with extant archaeological, biological, and other pertinent available evidence, and the full weigh- ing of all of this evidence must establish that it tends to favor or disfavor a cultural affiliation. Archaeol- ogists and historians form conclusions about human history through the analysis of evidence from many realms of scholarship, and oral traditions should properly be viewed as simply one more body of evi- dence. Opinions will vary in creating, comparing, and weighing categories of evidence. This process should therefore ideally include some effort at dialogue between interested parties to establish a common understanding of appropriate approaches to weigh- ing this evidence.

If necessary, it might be helpful to treat the "archae- ological" evidence as consisting of multiple separate units, such as osteological analysis, radiocarbon dates, mortuary treatment, and artifactual evidence-with oral traditions included as one more additional cate- gory, perhaps with its own subdivisions, depending

This content downloaded on Tue, 5 Mar 2013 20:05:49 PM All use subject to JSTOR Terms and Conditions

Echo-Hawk] INTEGRATING ORAL TRADITIONS AND THE ARCHAEOLOGICAL RECORD 271

upon the variety of oral traditions that can be applied in a given situation. Clearly, the weighing of evidence under NAGPRA can never be a purely scientific exer- cise, with totally objective measurements of weight assigned to each applicable body of evidence. Instead, the evaluation of the evidence must be performed in a manner that can be justified as reasonable.

Assertions of cultural affiliation necessarily involve the assembling and interpreting of informa- tion, and it is reasonable to approach this task by scru- tinizing each element of evidence according to applicable academic standards. A standard rule of historiography is that source materials, whether con- sisting of written records or oral documents, should be critically evaluated rather than simply taken at face value. Reconciling data from different sources and assessing the reliability of eyewitnesses provides his- torians with the basic means of critiquing materials, but in situations where no other evidence exists for comparative purposes and eyewitnesses cannot be scrutinized for reliability, two analytical standards, which I term "compatibility" and "reasonability," can provide minimal assurance of historicity or potential historicity. NAGPRA requires the consid- eration of oral traditions that arguably contain actual evidence about the historical past.

First, the historical content of the oral or written information should be compatible with the general context of human history derived from other types of evidence. In cases where existing models are sub- stantially modified or overturned, then a rational jus- tification for accepting such changes needs to be presented. In other words, if acceptance of informa- tion from an oral tradition would generate conflict with an existing model of historical settings based on osteology, then such acceptance must include appropriate scholarship that leads to justifiable doubt as to the osteological evidence. The osteological evi- dence and the conclusions based on it cannot sim- ply be disregarded.

Second, the oral information must present a per- spective on historical events that would be accepted by a reasonable observer. Under this standard, all evi- dence used to construct past historical settings should pass a level of scrutiny that might be applied by a well-informed third party with no vested interest in the outcome. Defining the standards that this edu- cated bystander would follow may always prove a matter of art rather than science, but presumably such a person would value guidance from experts

who have studied oral traditions for information about ancient times.

As a general matter of academic scholarship, oral information is regarded as a weak source of evidence when it cannot be corroborated. One authority on oral history, Donald Ritchie, observes that "the more con- troversial the subject, the less an interview can stand alone"-a view aimed at verbal memoirs of firsthand observers, but which is especially true of oral tradi- tions handed down from firsthand observers (Ritchie 1995:94, 99-100). If an oral tradition about ancient times cannot be supported by other evidence, skep- ticism and even rejection is warranted. In formulat- ing ideas about the past, people are free to adopt an uncritical approach to oral traditions, but when such information is submitted as evidence, then scholars are obligated to treat it accordingly. The standards of compatibility and reasonability may have utility in salvaging some evidence from oral information that cannot be successfully identified through more reliable means, but critical assessment in scholarship means that some information will be accepted and some will be rejected as useful evidence.

The NAGPRA consultation process may elicit oral traditions from tribes (in addition to published oral traditions), but the study of this information can yield minimal or questionable results. For adminis- trators who wish to establish or enhance positive relationships with Indian tribes, it will be a challenge to solicit oral traditions, obtain such information, and then do a credible job in utilizing it according to applicable academic standards. The energy devoted to such efforts will vary and may yield problematic outcomes, but no archaeologist deliberately strives for minimal scholarship as a basis for drawing con- clusions. Since NAGPRA cultural affiliations rely on a preponderance of evidence based on information from relevant sources, the law should not be read as a carte blanche empowerment of the view that all oral traditions ought to be accepted as literal history. Appropriate analysis can identify the historical con- tent in oral records with at least minimal reliability.

Analytical Criteria for Oral Traditions

In an important work that appeared in its most recent form in 1985, Jan Vansina, a scholar of African his- tory, argued that a "three-tiered" hourglass pattern can be perceived in the preservation of historical information by oral means. In the top portion of this hourglass, a great deal of chronologically ordered

This content downloaded on Tue, 5 Mar 2013 20:05:49 PM All use subject to JSTOR Terms and Conditions

272 AMERICAN ANTIQUITY [Vol. 65, No. 2, 2000

information typically exists that tapers off in quan- tity as the stories move farther back in time. The sec- ond "tier" is actually a gap of information that Vansina terms the "floating gap." The bottom tier contains information that has been fused into a dis- organized period of origins lacking any coherent sense of relative chronology. This body of knowl- edge flares out to encompass a mass of information about undated events beyond living memory, and as societies move forward in time, the floating gap also can move forward, with the lower tier in the hour- glass absorbing information that has lost chrono- logical specificity.

The primary focus of Vansina's Oral Tradition as History was on "verbal messages" concerning events of recent centuries, and the author made no effort to establish criteria for determining the possible longevity of orally transmitted information. The portion of the hourglass that encompasses discussions of "origins" thus has no definite floor against which the sands of time fall. While Vansina warned us that events men- tioned in "origin" stories may only date back several centuries or less, he also acknowledged that "heavily fossilized" information can persist in origin stories, and such traditions "may or may not remain stable over long periods of time" (Vansina 1985:21-22). This underscores the fundamental necessity for scholars to evaluate the historical information in a given oral tra- dition by measuring its content, where possible, against other relevant data about the past.

On a case-by-case basis, three main possibilities can be said to exist. First, a given narrative may have been simply manufactured at some point in the near or distant past as an entertaining fiction or for other nonhistorical purposes. Second, a given narrative may offer an unadorned account of ancient histori- cal events or settings, carefully preserved and handed down over unknown spans of time. Finally, a given narrative may contain some historical information that has become encrusted with fictional trappings. With this range of possibilities, how can we distin- guish individual verbal texts? I have identified three tests as appropriate to this process:

Test 1. The oral tradition or element of a tradition should tend to fit into Jan Vansina's classification of a "group account" and/or "traditions of origin and genesis" (Vansina 1985:19-24). In terms of his "hourglass" pattern, the verbal information selected for analysis should clearly fall into the bottom por- tion of the hourglass; that is, it should at best exhibit

only vague chronological indicators in its relation- ship to historical events mentioned in other oral tra- ditions of the society in question.

Test 2. The oral tradition should be presented in its native context as a story about events that are presumed to be historical. In some cases, a specific element in an oral tradition might be presumed to be historical, while the tradition itself is viewed as fictional. For example, we might agree that Gone with the Wind is a work of fiction, whereas a major event described in the story-the Civil War- actually occurred.

Test 3. The historical content of verbal literature must be supported or verified through evidence gath- ered from independent, non-verbal sources, such as through archaeological data, written records, or other accepted sources of evidence about the historical past. In other words, to the greatest degree possible, the "historical" messages in oral traditions must be generally consistent with constructions of the past that are based on non-verbal sources and are broadly viewed as reasonably acceptable (or at least theo- retically possible) models of the historical past.

If oral traditions (or specific elements within the texts) pass these various tests, then a presumption favoring historicity can exist-narratives failing the third test may point the way to needed future research in archaeology. Improbable results from the appli- cation of these tests should be subjected to the stan- dards of compatibility and reasonability for further evaluation. Finally, oral records which have survived long-term social developments may not survive unscathed. Verbal literature represents an inherently malleable medium of discourse, and changes occur in textual content from generation to generation, though the "rate" of such change may be quite vari- able. I conceptualize some of these changes in terms of a "principle of memorability."

My principle of memorability predicts that the transmission of historical oral traditions over long periods of time will inevitably introduce changes to texts involving one or more of the following factors: 1) elisions, omissions, or conflations will most likely serve to enhance the entertainment value or memo- rable quality of historical information; 2) the most memorable elements of a historical narrative may be emphasized at the expense of complex, detailed data; 3) data and stories that are viewed as important doc- uments may incorporate elements that begin as spec- ulative interpretation and end up as elements that enhance the entertainment value and color of the

This content downloaded on Tue, 5 Mar 2013 20:05:49 PM All use subject to JSTOR Terms and Conditions

Echo-Hawk] INTEGRATING ORAL TRADITIONS AND THE ARCHAEOLOGICAL RECORD 273

data/story; 4) only those historical stories that are seen as inherently valuable texts and display ele- ments making the text more memorable will survive long transmission periods; and 5) information about the ancient past will more likely persist if it is encrusted with nonhistorical cultural meanings and narrative elements that are specific to transmitting societies. In short, for a verbal text on ancient his- torical events to endure for millennia, it must be col- orful as well as explanatory.

The principle of memorability helps to explain why oral traditions generally do not respect the ten- dency of historians to hold forth at length in dry detail on obscure events of the past. Over time, densely "footnoted" verbal narratives must inevitably give way before the interpreted versions of story- tellers who can enliven the dullest historical narra- tive by emphasizing its most memorable aspects. With the principle of memorability in mind, it is unnecessary to postulate the existence of successive generations of carefully trained oral historians with eidetic memories to explain the long-term preserva- tion and transmission of verbal information. Sys- tematic training of oral historians does occur in many societies, but this may not adequately explain verbal durability even in those situations. It would be a rare human society that has ever been wholly without a storyteller, and even a dull storyteller can transmit the specifics of memorable stories. In fact, we might presume that the very invention of written methods of preserving information resulted from social needs that required the preservation of information so dull and bland that even the best storytellers could not hope to retain such dry material or meet the chal- lenge of interesting bored audiences.

All analytical tools, such as the standards of com- patibility and reasonability and the principle of mem- orability, have utility only to the degree that they can be successfully employed to reconcile diverse realms of information and help build workable models of the past. Archaeologists necessarily have a primary focus on the material manifestations of past popula- tions, but if oral traditions can be successfully inte- grated with the archaeological record, this has important implications for the construction of ancient historical settings.

A Spoken Past

The durability of oral literatures is a matter of debate, but folklorists generally accept the idea that fictional

stories can persist for millennia (Lankford 1987:243; Thompson 1966:xxi-xxiii; Wiget 1985:6). More- over, a spectrum of oral traditions from around the world have potential for shedding light on Pleis- tocene settings (Echo-Hawk 1994). These include the endurance of memories of such phenomena as Arc- tic Circle patterns of solar movements, the observed transition from Arctic Circle to lower latitude diur- nal/nocturnal cycles, descriptions of permafrost thawing/freezing, Pleistocene weather patterns, the existence of European and American glacial ice sheets, sea-level changes associated with ice sheet expansion and melting, glacial lakes, the onset of Holocene seasonality, and human interaction with extinct megafauna. Verbal literature arguably pre- serves glimpses and echoes of the long-vanished Pleistocene world of our ancestors, so we should also search oral records for perspectives on more recent time periods.

Scholars generally do not see value in assessing oral traditions against an archaeological record extending back much further in time than a thousand years or so, because it is widely assumed that some form of barrier or boundary prevents information from being effectively conveyed into the present from distant time periods. Although scholarship has estab- lished the malleable nature of verbal literature, it is difficult to find viable arguments that set justifiable limits of transmission time. Most scholars would be dismayed to discover that little or no support exists in scholarship that sustains their favored presumption on the limits of verbal durability, whether the pre- sumed limit is set at 100 years or 10,000 years beyond the living memory of firsthand observers.

It is important to construct a reasoned basis for determining a possible chronological boundary for the maximum length of time that verbal information of any intricacy can be sustained. To date, where such boundaries have been drawn, their existence has relied largely upon the absence of demonstrable con- nections between oral traditions and other acceptable evidence about datable past events. A reasonable boundary for the long-term preservation of verbal lit- erature might be linked to the beginnings of com- plex social interaction requiring the regulation of knowledge, and the oldest settings and events dis- played in human origin stories are bounded by their artifactual nature as records generated in communal, multigenerational social settings (Echo-Hawk 1994:150-162).

This content downloaded on Tue, 5 Mar 2013 20:05:49 PM All use subject to JSTOR Terms and Conditions

274 AMERICAN ANTIQUITY [Vol. 65, No. 2, 2000

On this basis, I speculate that the majority of oral traditions that contain historical information gener- ated by firsthand observers can go back no farther in time than about 40,000 years, though this boundary must vary greatly from region to region. Many schol- ars suggest that human history over the last 40,000 years is primarily a story of sustained social com- plexity, and this argues strongly for the concurrent preservation of oral information. If the level of human social interaction up to a given point in time does not require the preservation and regulation of informa- tion, then there can be little need for the generation of a literature that provides a sense of group history.

Scholars do not typically look for history in cre- ation and origin stories. In fact, the term "pseudo-his- tory" has been coined as a description that reflects the general attitude of scholars who study Native American stories about human origins (Wheeler- Voegelin and Moore 1957:72). Academic suspicion of origin stories gelled in the views of Robert Lowie (1917), who issued a scathing denunciation of oral traditions as a source of history. Lowie's extreme views were not uniformly endorsed among his col- leagues, but creation/origin stories subsequently became the exclusive domain of cultural rather than historical scholarship. Analysis of origin stories for cultural content represents legitimate intellectual inquiry, but the identification of cultural meanings in statements and scenarios does not automatically pre- clude historicity. The principle of memorability expects historical elements to better endure in verbal literature when embedded in meaningful cultural data.

Oral traditions, like other forms of information, create a bounded world in which some aspects of past historical processes are illuminated, while other aspects may be submerged and hidden from view or otherwise distorted. Thus, oral accounts of the past do not provide us with the equivalent of a carefully fossilized duplication of the structures of ancient his- torical events. In terms of the known intricacies of historical processes that account for specific social formations at any point in time, origin stories may feature echoes of such circumstances, but the prin- ciple of memorability explains how verbally trans- mitted documents tend to oversimplify past settings. One indication of this deception at work is that ori- gin stories often give the impression that particular social groups have moved through time and space as unchanged monolithic cultural units. Most typically, however, populations intermingle, fission, and

undergo various forms of major and minor changes in population composition. Oral traditions can erase these complexities, looking into the distant past to see an exact reflection of a group's contemporane- ous social state, but societies simply do not travel unchanged into the present from the distant past.

Migration stories constitute a widespread form of origin story in North America. Such stories com- monly refer to multiple locations as stopping points in the journey of an ancestral group - rest areas along a migration superhighway. These narratives can pre- serve firsthand observations of population move- ments and sojourns of specific tribal groups in various localities, but other historical processes might also be at work. What sounds like one population moving intact from place to place, for example, might actually reflect a history in which several groups from various locations came together in some fash- ion over time. The memories of population subdivi- sions residing at different contemporaneous sites across a given region might come to be portrayed among consolidated descendants as a migration, per- haps with the story of one subgroup eventually pre- served as the history of the whole society. Despite these problems of interpretation and theory, it seems unlikely that migration stories were fabricated from purely cultural materials, or as colorful expressions of creative imaginings. Since migration traditions can potentially explain, as well as obscure, a variety of past circumstances, ideal assessments of such sto- ries would utilize archaeological and other evidence to help assess traditions of population movements from one region to another.

An extensive body of Caddoan creation, origin, and migration stories have been published. Scholars have suggested, with varying degrees of caution, that historical settings may be found in these stories (Blaine 1979; W. Wedel 1979), but few studies have appeared, and archaeologists have generally given little or no consideration to oral traditions. It is grad- ually becoming clear, however, that evidence from both oral traditions and the archaeological record can work together to more richly reveal the ancestry and ancient history of Caddoan America. Looking westward to the Rocky Mountains and adjoining regions, specific details of this history loom out of the distant past.

Tales of Travelers

A number of Arikara origin stories of several differ-

This content downloaded on Tue, 5 Mar 2013 20:05:49 PM All use subject to JSTOR Terms and Conditions

Echo-Hawk] INTEGRATING ORAL TRADITIONS AND THE ARCHAEOLOGICAL RECORD 275

ent types have been recorded and published, includ- ing versions of an emergence story (Dorsey and Murie 1904a: 12-17, 18-23, 23-25, 26-30, 31-32, 32-35; Gilmore 1930, 1987:31-32, 173-175, 184-188; Grinnell 1916:186-194;). In this story, the people emerged from the earth and followed Mother Corn upon a great migration, encountering various obstacles. In one version, the leader of the "migra- tion" was a woman known simply as "Mother" (Dorsey and Murie 1904a:37-38), but most of the accounts name Mother Corn as the central player in the historical formation of the Arikara community. In a version published by George Bird Grinnell (1916; also see Grinnell ca. 1890:File # 156, "Ree Cosmology"), the people received assistance for their journey through the gift of a bundle to a young boy, and corn is not mentioned in the narrative until after the arrival of the Arikara in the Central Plains (also see Dorsey and Murie 1904a:26-30 for compari- son). As a group, the extant versions of the Arikara emergence story convey a general impression of somewhat disordered geographic settings and his- torical events floating in time. Ancient human his- tory unfolds in a swirl of details.

In the course of the great journey, as the people encounter each obstacle, a portion of the population becomes scattered. The barriers generally include an impassable body of water, a great forest, and a deep canyon, appearing in variable order, with dif- fering descriptions. One story, for example, describes the water as "wide, thick ice and deep water" (Dorsey and Murie 1904a: 33). Another nar- rative states that when the people first emerged from the earth, they found themselves on "an island in big waters" (Dorsey and Murie 1904a:28), and after crossing over to a place of darkness, they eventu- ally developed a stone technology and emerged from the darkness.

The migration includes a period of sedentary life, when the people settled down "for some time" after passing the third obstacle while Mother Corn "returned to the heavens" (Dorsey and Murie 1904a: 15-16). At this place they learned to gamble, and when players from two different communities met to compete at "shinny ball and four sticks," the losers attacked the winners and a pitched battle ensued. An alternate version associated the cessation of fighting with the founding of a new social order: "When Mother-Corn returned from the heavens she brought with her a man who said that Nesaru was

displeased with their doings; that now he was to give them rules and laws to go by; and that the people were to select a man whose name should be Nesaru, chief' (Dorsey and Murie 1904a: 16).

Arikara traditional history unfolds as a set ofjour- neys from various places into the Central Plains and then up the Missouri River to their present home- land. These stories associate very specific locations with Arikara ancestors, including Nebraska, South Dakota, the Republican River in Kansas, the Black Hills of South Dakota, the Cross Timbers of Okla- homa and Texas, the Rocky Mountains, and possi- bly the Grand Canyon andArctic Circle. In searching for historicity among these Arikara migration narra- tives, we should not necessarily look for the move- ment of one monolithic Caddoan-speaking population from one implied or named location to the next. Interaction among people of diverse cul- tures must account for the Arikara people at every point in time, so it may be more useful to search the places mentioned in the Caddoan origin stories for evidence that people in those regions contributed to the formation of later Caddoan populations.

Like the Arikara stories, Skidi Pawnee origin sto- ries envision a great journey beset with obstacles. In the Pawnee stories, however, Morning Star makes thejourney and overcomes various obstacles in com- pany with Sun, and the two male deities encounter obstacles that differ greatly from those met by humans in the Arikara story. The significance of these differences in origin stories is not immediately clear from the standpoint of historical content, but both the Arikara and Skidi origin stories touch upon the theme of relationships between the sexes. The Skidi story can be said to emphasize the deeds of a male deity, while the Arikara story places a female deity at the center of unfolding events. These elements can be investigated for coexisting cultural and his- torical content. In terms of history, for example, sto- ries on the theme of gender relations often interweave the cultivation of corn and the empowerment of women, and such associations can be investigated in the archaeological record.

People of the Ancient Blue Mountains

Sometime around 1890, George Bird Grinnell col- lected several Arikara origin accounts and subse- quently published them as an emergence/migration story. This story begins with a series of movements by all of humanity from an underground world

This content downloaded on Tue, 5 Mar 2013 20:05:49 PM All use subject to JSTOR Terms and Conditions

276 AMERICAN ANTIQUITY [Vol. 65, No. 2, 2000

beyond various obstacles until the people "came to some high hills called the Blue Mountains... " (Grin- nell 1916:186-194). This published version does not stipulate the location or further identity of the Blue Mountains, but the original manuscript of this nar- rative, held at the Southwest Museum in Los Ange- les, specifies that "Blue Mountains" is the Arikara name for the Rocky Mountains (Grinnell ca. 1890:File # 156, "Ree Cosmology").

It is not clear why Grinnell excluded the refer- ence to the Rocky Mountains from the published version, but it would have been reasonable for him to believe that he was dealing with a tale of largely non-historical character. He may have felt it appro- priate to spare his audience from the distraction of pondering the apparent historical specificity of the "Rocky Mountains" as a location for Arikara ances- tors in a narrative that he presumed to be made up of a mostly imagined events or pseudo-history.

The reference to the Rocky Mountains could be an error of some kind, particularly since no other available Arikara origin story mentions either the Blue Mountains or the Rocky Mountains. Chester Ellis (personal communication 1999) suggests that Grinnell's mention of the Blue Mountains is proba- bly a reference to Blue Butte near Mandaree, North Dakota, rather than the Rocky Mountains. Grinnell could have dropped the reference to the Rocky Mountains from the published version because he became aware in some fashion that it misrepresented the actual story. Thus, it should not be assumed that this reference is historical and that it refers to the Rocky Mountains. Due to the state of knowledge about the archaeological record for the Rocky Moun- tains and adjacent regions at circa 1900, Grinnell was not in a position to conduct any useful investigation on this point. Before proceeding with such an inves- tigation, it is possible to devise a general outline of narrative elements that may be amenable to histori- cal analysis.

In the manuscript version of the story recorded by Grinnell, humanity journeyed forth from a dark underground world and encountered three major obstacles: a large body of water, a thick forest, and a huge ravine. After passing beyond the ravine, the people entered the Blue Mountains, where two gam- blers argued and then fought. This brought about divisive conflict among all the people, and some left, eventually separating into eight wandering groups that spoke diverse languages. The ninth group ulti-

mately left the Blue Mountains and immigrated to the Missouri River, where they split into the Arikaras, Mandans, and Pawnees, with each group receiving corn of different sizes. Members of one of the other eight groups resided in the Black Hills of South Dakota at the time when horses first appeared, and these people subsequently moved to join the Arikara on the Missouri River. In the published version, Grin- nell excluded mention of the Black Hills group. It is difficult to match these events to a model in which "Blue Mountains" refers to Blue Butte in North Dakota, so for this reason, it is appropriate to inves- tigate Grinnell's original presumption that the Blue Mountains are the Rocky Mountains.

This origin story features minimal explicit chronological indicators, and it is clear that it was presented in its native setting as a historical narra- tive rather than as a fictional story. It is therefore appropriate to investigate whether the story can be reasonably reconciled to historical settings of the recent or ancient past. In other words, can other evi- dence identify probable or possible ancestors of the Arikaras, Pawnees, or Mandans somewhere in the Rocky Mountains?

It can be suggested, as a beginning point, that the story preserves at least a broad historical framework in its references to a dark origin point and the Mis- souri River. The place of origin, described as an underworld, can be interpreted as an ancient mem- ory of the Arctic Circle and the Beringian homeland of the ancestors of people who settled in NorthAmer- ica during the final millennia of the Pleistocene. A variety of origin stories and creation stories world- wide have potential for relating to the Pleistocene worldscape (Echo-Hawk 1994). Emergence origin stories are common throughout North America, with most referring to underground worlds, while others simply portray a dark region of earth from which humans emerge to populate the earth. One survey of 120 such stories found that over half were linked to migration stories (Wheeler-Voegelin and Moore 1957:66-67). Scholars generally see purely metaphorical content in the emergence theme (see, for example, Vecsey 1988:34-63), and this also is the preferred interpretation of emergence origin sto- ries adopted by some Native American religious lead- ers (Ferguson and Hart 1990:21).

I view the theme of emergence from an under- world/region of darkness, as a distorted remem- brance of Beringia and the Arctic Circle. My

This content downloaded on Tue, 5 Mar 2013 20:05:49 PM All use subject to JSTOR Terms and Conditions

Echo-Hawk] INTEGRATING ORAL TRADITIONS AND THE ARCHAEOLOGICAL RECORD 277

principle of memorability explains why this infor- mation was not handed down into the present as an exact, unchanged description of Beringia. The his- torical specificity of a land of lingering darkness as a place of origin became preserved as an under- world-a concept that lends itself more easily to cul- turally meaningful metaphorical usage. In terms of community identity, the preservation of a strict his- torical account of Beringia would serve a less use- ful purpose than the more memorable story of an underworld that opens conveniently upon a particu- lar homeland. New World origin stories preserve memories of ancient Beringia because they are man- ufactured from preexisting historical narratives rather than from imaginative confabulation. Origin stories that associate a place of darkness with the "first" humans are exceedingly rare in the Old World-a situation that I explain in historical terms.

These stories need careful assessment against a variety of historical backdrops in order to associate them with specific time periods, but the theme of darkness occurs in association with a variety of other elements that are congruent with Pleistocene world- scapes, so such connections must be studied. In light of this arguable connection to the Pleistocene, the reference in the Arikara story to a great body of water as an obstacle could represent a retained memory of the giant proglacial lakes that formed along the edges of the retreating ice sheets after about 15,000 B.P. Pawnee stories associating a giant buffalo with cat- astrophic flood events could point to circumstances involving the formation of Glacial Lake Missoula and Glacial Lake Columbia, and several stories told among the Flathead and Shoshone also may concern Lake Missoula and its remnant, Flathead Lake in Montana (Echo-Hawk 1994:186-189).

The Arikara story includes an obstacle described variously as a "deep chasm" or "deep crevice" or "deep ravine." Given the associations of underworld = Beringia, water obstacle = Great Basin proglacial lakes, and Blue Mountains=Rocky Mountains, then the impassable chasm must refer to the Grand Canyon. Framing the story in terms of a migration may obscure the real significance of "obstacles" as reflecting the geography of the world known to ances- tors of the Arikara-a world bounded by the mem- ory of proglacial lakes to the north, great forests to the northwest, the Grand Canyon to the south, and the Rocky Mountains to the east. Only in deep time do the obstacles assume a viable historical presence.

At the end of the Arikara story, the Missouri River reference must relate to more recent historical settings involving Caddoans of the Central Plains tradition and Coalescent tradition along the Missouri River.

The compatibility of this general chronology with known history may distract attention from the degree to which the episodes of the story actually represent discrete events that have become artificially associ- ated over time. It also remains possible that any or all elements of the story are better explained as social discourse that documents cultural behavior, fictional color, or speculative musings rather than history. Thus, the potential historical significance of the episodes as well as their relationships to each other offer legitimate topics of inquiry.

Although the final events of Grinnell's version of the Arikara origin story occur in recent centuries, it is unlikely that the episode involving residence in the Blue Mountains occurred in any postcolumbian time period. No Caddoan or Mandan occupation sites have been identified for any region of the Rocky Mountains, and no historical documents preserve a record of Arikara, Pawnee, or Mandan groups resid- ing in the Rocky Mountains. A non-Caddoan group residing in the mountains at ca. 1700 or earlier could have joined the Arikara on the Missouri River, but, aside from the oral tradition, no evidence of such an event has yet been identified. Whether these moun- tain people were Caddoan speakers or some other group, the implied antiquity of many of the described events suggests that it would not be reasonable to seek confirmation of the story by looking for recent Caddoan earthlodge cities in the mountains. Sug- gested references in the story to the Pleistocene world give notice that some narrative elements could reflect a potential antiquity dating far back in time.

Statements that can be interpreted as chronolog- ical markers in the story are sparse but significant, providing clues to the antiquity of the residency in the Blue Mountains. The occupation of the Blue Mountains began and ended during a time before horses first appeared, so this portion of the story must be set in some period prior to ca. 1650-1700. The adoption of ideology associated with corn cultiva- tion is also said to have occurred after these moun- tain immigrants settled in the Central Plains, with the suggestion that the people were aware of corn when they resided in their high altitude homeland in the Blue Mountains. In addition, the tradition asserts that the initial settlers of the Blue Mountains were

This content downloaded on Tue, 5 Mar 2013 20:05:49 PM All use subject to JSTOR Terms and Conditions

278 AMERICAN ANTIQUITY [Vol. 65, No. 2, 2000

believed to have given rise to descendant groups speaking many mutually unintelligible languages- in fact, the narrative purports to describe the earliest human occupation of the region.

The following sequence of events exists in the oral tradition: 1) the origins of ancient ancestors of many Indian tribes are associated with settings that could relate to the terminal Pleistocene, including a memory of long Beringian arctic nights and a memory of proglacial inland seas; 2) at an unknown date, a population residing west of the Rocky Moun- tains expanded into or migrated into some region of the Rockies; 3) these settlers of the Rocky Moun- tains contributed to the composition of many dif- ferent later groups; 4) at some point in time, possibly prior to or during the general period of the formulation of Mother Corn ideology, this Rocky Mountain population helped to form Plains popu- lations, particularly the Arikara, Pawnees, and Man- dans; and 5) a group residing in the Black Hills joined the Arikara communities at the time when horses first appear. As mentioned earlier, it may be inadvisable to seek an exact description of an unfolding chronology of episodes in the oral tradi- tion, but this general outline seems reasonable as a starting point for research.

As required by the standards of analysis set forth earlier, confirmation for the scenario set forth in the Arikara story, or elements of it, must be sought in the archaeological record or other historical evidence. The suggested correspondence of certain narrative elements to Pleistocene settings in the Great Basin would gain substance if evidence were available showing that Paleo Indians in the region became ancestral to populations in the Rocky Mountains- populations who subsequently gave rise to the Arikara in some arguable manner. As detailed below, the basic model of the Arikara story is strikingly compatible with current explanations of the archae- ological record in Colorado.

The Mountain Tradition

In formulating a new taxonomic construct for the central and southern Rocky Mountains, Kevin Black (1991) argues that about 9500 B.P., late Paleo Indian (Western Pluvial Lakes tradition) populations began to immigrate from the Great Basin into the Rocky Mountains as a result of environmental conditions, taking up residence throughout a broad region from Montana to Colorado. The Mountain tradition is seen

by Black as enjoying an unbroken, continuous pres- ence in the Middle Rockies of Montana and Wyoming for about 5,000 years, but in the Southern Rockies, cultural continuity extends for a much longer period-up to about A.D. 1300, when the expansion of Numic speakers apparently replaces Mountain tra- dition cultures in the archaeological record. A survey of the distribution in time and space of Paleo Indian projectile points in southwestern Colorado led Bon- nie Pitblado (1998) to conclude that the extant pat- tern, although based on limited data, provides support for Black's contention that the Mountain tradition has strong cultural roots in the West.

Mountain tradition populations maintained a con- tinuing connection with the West, but they are not viewed by Black as culturally uniform throughout the millennia of their presence in the archaeological record. Instead, he endorses the view set forth by J. D. Keyser in a 1985 publication, that cultural diver- sity among "local groups" becomes especially appar- ent in the Southern Rockies after 5000 B.P. Black acknowledges (1991:4) that the material culture of Mountain tradition sites bears great similarity to sites associated with Numic speakers, but he nevertheless defers to the Numic Expansion model of replacement of resident Mountain tradition populations by Numic speaking groups ancestral to the Ute and Shoshone.

Black offers no model for the fate of the Moun- tain tradition peoples, nor does he speculate as to the linguistic identity of these populations. Who did they become? If they left their Rocky Mountain home- land, where did they go? What are the connections between the Mountain tradition, Western Pluvial Lakes tradition, DesertArchaic tradition in the Great Basin, Numic sites, Oshara tradition, Puebloan com- munities, and other neighboring groups throughout the Rockies and Great Plains? The Arikara oral tra- dition suggests that we look for archaeological evi- dence of Mountain tradition people entering the Central Plains to join the Caddoan-speaking ances- tors of the Arikara.

Black lists a number of complexes that fall under the Mountain tradition umbrella, and he lists other groups that might belong, but their membership is in some doubt due to evidence of having "relation- ships with low-land-based cultures"-in other words, archaeologists have caught them consorting with Plains flatlanders. One of these groups is "Woodland/Hogback" in Colorado, considered sus- pect because of ceramic technology adopted from

This content downloaded on Tue, 5 Mar 2013 20:05:49 PM All use subject to JSTOR Terms and Conditions

Echo-Hawk] INTEGRATING ORAL TRADITIONS AND THE ARCHAEOLOGICAL RECORD 279

Plains Woodland tradition neighbors and from the succeeding Central Plains tradition. Along the Col- orado Front Range north of Pike's Peak, an evolv- ing mosaic of groups is represented by sites extending throughout eastern and central Colorado, identified under various taxonomic schemes as the Hogback phase or complex. The presence in Hog- back sites of pottery that draws upon ceramic tradi- tions of the eastern Plains for more than 600 years suggests a long-term relationship with neighbors in the Central Plains.

Definition of the Hogback phase has proven a challenge for archaeologists, as well as reconciling this phase to the morass of taxonomic schemes applied to the Colorado region. As summarized by Peter Gleichman, Carol Gleichman, and Sandra Karhu (Gleichman et al. 1995:122-123), the Hog- back phase spans a time from about A.D. 500 to 1200. This phase includes various sites along the Colorado Front Range north of Pike's Peak as well as related sites in the mountains. A key characteris- tic of Hogback sites is that they feature pottery influ- enced by technological developments in the east rather than the west or south. For this reason, Black leaves open the possibility that this may represent a Plains group rather than an indigenous Mountain tra- dition population. Although the Gleichmans and Karhu provide no assessment as to the origins of the Hogback phase, they argue that it represents an indigenous population that simply imitated the ceramic technology of the Plains Woodland and Cen- tral Plains tradition.

Grinnell's version of the Arikara story focuses on a young boy who at one point had been given a bun- dle by the Creator, and at different points, the boy opens the bundle and finds objects that help to resolve dilemmas of various kinds. After entering the Plains, the boy finds corn within the bundle and distributes it to the Arikaras, Pawnees, and Mandans. This could be read to suggest that some interaction with corn cul- tivators occurred while the people resided in the Blue Mountains, but corn only assumed prominence in the lifeways of these people after migration into the plains.

Hogback sites do not feature corn horticulture, but the archaeological record does indicate that Hog- back folk could have been familiar with corn from its presence among neighboring groups. During the 1940s Clarence Hurst excavated the Cottonwood Cave site in western Colorado and found a bundle containing corn in a pit capped by a stone slab, and

later radiocarbon tests showed this bundle to date back to about 270 B.C. (Stiger and Larson 1992). It is likely that Mountain tradition people knew of corn. It was first brought from Mesoamerica into thenAmer- ican Southwest during the Late Archaic after 1500 B.C., and by A.D. 200 it had spread into eastern North America (Cordell and Smith 1996:210-211, 247). It has a limited presence in the foothills of east- ern Colorado south of Colorado Springs prior to A.D. 200 (Zier and Kalasz 1991), and the earliest known presence of corn in the heartland of the Central Plains occurs about A.D. 250, but it is not until after about A.D. 1000 that systematic cultivation of corn and otherplants became widespread in the Central Plains (Adair 1988:114-115), creating fertile ground for Mother Corn ideology.

If, as the Arikara oral tradition implies, Mother Corn ideology and some form of migration were unfolding during the same era, then these dates sug- gest that an appropriate time to look for an emigra- tion from the mountains to the plains would be sometime after AD 900. It is therefore proper to search the archaeological record of the Rocky Moun- tain region for candidate circumstances that could arguably pertain to the Arikara story. In the Arikara oral tradition, the people looked out from the Blue Mountains and "saw a beautiful country" that seemed desirable to dwell in, but they decided not to leave their mountain homeland until a later time (Grinnell 1916; Grinnell ca. 1890:File #156, "Ree Cosmol- ogy"). The people of the Blue Mountains had an interest in the nearby plains, and this could reflect a memory of the Hogback lifestyle, which involved periods of residence in both the mountains and the High Plains.

The Arikara story urges us to look for long-term historical processes that contributed to the formation in the Blue Mountains of multiple groups speaking different languages. On the basis of geography alone, Puebloan, Caddoan, Numic, andAthapaskan groups all present themselves as candidates for having Col- orado Mountain tradition ancestry, and modem com- munities as diverse as the Tewa Pueblos, Navajos, Arikaras, Pawnees, Mandans, Hidatsas, Crows, Hopis, Utes, Shoshonis, Comanches, and others could well be descended from various Mountain tra- dition groups in Colorado. Pueblo origin stories gen- erally refer to ancestral movements from the north. One Tewa Pueblo oral tradition mentions the Col- orado Sand Dunes region as an origin point (Jean-

This content downloaded on Tue, 5 Mar 2013 20:05:49 PM All use subject to JSTOR Terms and Conditions

280 AMERICAN ANTIQUITY [Vol. 65, No. 2, 2000

con 1931 manuscript: no page number), and Zuni ori- gin accounts associate one group of ancestors with the Rocky Mountains (Ferguson and Hart 1990:21-23).

Standing alone, the archaeological record is often hard-pressed to explain the fate of specific groups, but for the Mountain tradition some clues are avail- able. Based upon the similarity of material culture to Numic sites, as well as indications of ongoing ties of Mountain tradition people to neighbors in the Great Basin, it seems reasonable to presume that, for the most part, Mountain tradition groups were absorbed into the Utes, Shoshones, and other Numic speaking tribes. One Southern Ute oral tradition places Pike's Peak at the center of the world created for the Mouache Band (Arbogast et al. 1996, Pt 2:Tape 2, p. 4; Tape 3, p. 12). This tradition supports the idea that long-term populations of the region could have contributed in some manner to the Utes.

A Shoshone oral tradition also might have some bearing on the ancient history of the Colorado region. According to Robert Lowie (1909:233), although the Shoshones as a group do not have any story about ancestral migrations, the Wind River Shoshones "are said to have had a tradition that they originally came from the south." It is impossible to determine with any degree of certainty how this vague tradition may relate to Colorado's Front Range. It could relate to a very shallow time frame-perhaps involving the seventeenth- or eighteenth-century formation of the Comanches as a separate group from the Shoshones. Oral traditions relate that this separation occurred in Colorado (Wallace and Hoebel 1952:9). The Shoshone tradition of southern roots could, however, refer to a more ancient time frame related to Moun- tain tradition populations in the southern Rockies who could have moved northward into Wyoming. More definite and detailed oral traditional informa- tion is needed to clarify this possibility.

It would be improper to embrace a standard of analysis for the Arikara oral tradition that would look for an exact correspondence between story elements and the archaeological record. In other words, the story cannot be rejected because it neglects to pro- vide any explicit discussion on settlement patterns, split cobble technology, microtools, projectile point styles, architecture, and rock art in the Rocky Moun- tains. The principle of memorability explains why tribal historians who might have been tempted to include detailed consideration of these topics in their

accounts of the past would have ultimately failed to inspire their successors to retain such information.

The Apishapa Phase

Connections between the Arikara oral traditions and the Rocky Mountain archaeological record are made possible through theApishapa phase and possibly the Sopris phase. The Sopris phase (also known as Upper Purgatoire complex) flourished during AD 1000-1225, in the vicinity of Trinidad, Colorado (Baugh 1994:273-274; Crum 1996:70-71;). The people of the era of the Sopris phase were immedi- ately preceded in the archaeological record by a pop- ulation that built pithouses similar to structures found in eastern Colorado, supporting the idea that groups throughout the region gave rise to Sopris. Study of human remains indicates that the Sopris population could have also included Athapaskan speakers (Baugh 1994:275), but this interpretation is based upon dental characteristics that are not unique to Athapaskans. This complex continued to ca. A.D. 1225, relying upon corn cultivation as well as hunt- ing (Baugh 1994:273-274).

No clear evidence exists that shows Hogback peo- ple moving into the Caddoan Plains, but they prob- ably contributed to the Apishapa phase in the Plains south of Pike's Peak, which overlaps the end of Hog- back and shares similar ceramic technology. The use of dry-laid rock masonry as an architectural element occurs in both Hogback and Apishapa sites (Kalasz et al. 1995:337), as well as in Sopris sites dating between A.D. 1150 and 1225 (Baugh 1994:273).

The Apishapa presence in the archaeological record is recognized from about A.D. 1 100 to 1350, and the culture is viewed as having originated from the previous Plains Woodland residents of south- eastern Colorado (Gunnerson 1989:125-127; Lintz 1986:26-27). TheApishapa people focused on hunt- ing as their primary subsistence activity (Baugh 1994:278), but indications of corn cultivation on a limited scale have been found (Zier and Kalasz 1990). The most recent synthesis of the archaeolog- ical record in southeastern Colorado subsumes the Hogback phase and Plains Woodland tradition into a Developmental period geographically distributed from northeastern Colorado to northeastern New Mexico (Zier and Kalasz 1999). Developmental period populations of this region gave rise to the Apishapa phase and Sopris phase during the suc- ceeding Diversification period.

This content downloaded on Tue, 5 Mar 2013 20:05:49 PM All use subject to JSTOR Terms and Conditions

Echo-Hawk] INTEGRATING ORAL TRADITIONS AND THE ARCHAEOLOGICAL RECORD 281

It is reasonable to presume that some Hog- back/Developmental groups, at least, participated in Apishapa. Hogback ceramic technology and archi- tecture are echoed in Apishapa sites, and the termi- nation of Hogback by about A.D. 1200 coincides with the cultural changes that gave rise to Apishapa at about A.D. 1100. Hogback families and groups who favored a hunting lifestyle could have chosen to move among the Apishapa, while those who saw benefit in farming would have had the choice of tak- ing up residence among the Sopris people. As already noted, others could have ultimately led to groups that became the Ute, Shoshone, Comanche, or some other people. Both Hogback and Apishapa are gen- erally viewed as long-term Colorado residents who were influenced by groups farther out in the Plains.

Christopher Lintz (1986:3) includes theApishapa phase and neighboring Antelope Creek phase under a single taxonomic umbrella, and Timothy Baugh (1994:274) adds the Buried City complex as a third group. The Antelope Creek phase was located to the east of Apishapa, distributed throughout the Texas Panhandle, while the Buried City complex lay even further east, cutting across the Texas and Oklahoma Panhandles into southwestern Kansas. Beyond the Buried City complex lay the homelands of other related peoples across Oklahoma into southern Mis- souri, Arkansas, and Louisiana (Perttula 1992:6-9; Vehik 1994).

Waldo Wedel traced the Wichita in the Oklahoma archaeological record back to "Washita-focus mate- rials from...about A.D. 1070-1612"-a time frame that makes the Washita people, in part, contempo- raries of Apishapa, Antelope Creek, and Buried City (Wedel 1983:232-233). He also noted similarities between Washita and earlier Plains Woodland mate- rial culture, implying that Washita is derived from Plains Woodland people in the Southern Plains (Wedel 1983:226-227). Later refinement of South- ern Plains archaeological taxonomy has continued to retain the basic idea that Plains Woodland groups gave rise to populations that ultimately came to form the Wichita (Vehik 1994; Cordell and Smith 1996:250; Drass 1999). The proposal that the Wichita and related groups represent long-term residents of the Southern Plains has broad acceptance among archaeologists.

Caddoan Roots in the Southern Plains

After A.D. 1000 the Southern Plains and Central

Plains were dominated by groups that contributed directly to the formation of Caddoan-speaking tribes. In Colorado, the Apishapa phase is viewed by some archaeologists as the westernmost expression of Cad- doan culture. James Gunnerson (1989:122-124), for example, noted close cultural similarities between Apishapa and neighboring Antelope Creek, Custer, Washita River, and Upper Republican populations, and he concludes that "one could think of the Clas- sic Apishapa phase as though it were a less seden- tary, less horticultural version of Upper Republican." In assessing Gunnerson, as well as earlier research by Christopher Lintz, Timothy Baugh (1994:278) infers that the Apishapa phase may be closely related to the Caddoan Upper Republican phase of the Cen- tral Plains tradition, ancestral to the Pawnees, while the Antelope Creek people and their neighbors in Oklahoma served as sources for the Wichitas, via the Wheeler phase (Drass and Baugh 1997). Steve Cas- sells (1997:222) agrees that it is reasonable to pre- sume that residents of the Southern Plains, Central Plains, and southeastern Colorado "shared a com- mon background and language, or were involved in social interaction."

Complex interactions among diverse people throughout this region ultimately gave rise to the later Wichitas, Pawnees, andArikaras. Oral traditions from these three Caddoan groups reflect these cir- cumstances and document ancient connections to the Southern Plains. One Skidi Pawnee tradition reported by Rush Roberts associated the Kitkahahki Pawnee with the general region of the Antelope Creek and Buried City sites at a period dating "before the Westward migration of the Indian comprising the Sioux an [sic] linguistic family," when the Kitka- hahki dwelt in several communities on both sides of the Red River "in what is now Oklahoma & Texas" (Roberts ca. 1950s: #20). This mention of a Siouan "Westward migration" probably refers to the move- ments of such groups as the Oto, Missouria, Omaha, Ponca, Kaw, and other related tribes into the eastern periphery of the Plains. This oral tradition also places the ancestors of the Chaui to the east on the Ohio River, with the ancestors of the Pitahawirata Pawnees in "eastern Oklahoma, Southern Missouri, and West- ern Arkansas."

In 1890, George Bird Grinnell recorded an oral tradition from an Arikara named Fighting Bear that referred to a location in Oklahoma "down by the Cross Timbers about 2 days south of the Big Tim-

This content downloaded on Tue, 5 Mar 2013 20:05:49 PM All use subject to JSTOR Terms and Conditions

282 AMERICAN ANTIQUITY [Vol. 65, No. 2, 2000

ber" as the place where the Arikaras separated from the Pawnees (Grinnell ca. 1890:Journals # 315). Another Arikara tradition asserted that northern Kansas was a destination for the firstArikara settlers in the Central Plains: "Mother-Corn led them away on through the country to what is known as the Republican River, in Kansas, where there is only one mountain"; and at this location, the Arikara settled and "had their ceremonies" (Dorsey and Murie 1904a: 16). TheArikaras are reported as early as 1866 as having an association with Pawnees in Oklahoma. A document prepared by the U. S. Indian agent for the Pawnees in 1866 also mentions the Red River:

The Pawnees also claim that the "Uricarees" of the Northern Missouri River are another branch of the original Pawnee Nation. They speak the same language and have the same manners, cus- toms, habits, and legends as to their origin and claim themselves as a part of the old Pawnee Nation, which at one time was master of the plains from the Red River on the North to the Gulf on the South (Wheeler 1866).

Grinnell also set forth a variety of convoluted movements for the Arikara across the Central Plains and Southern Plains, and he portrayed these events as sequential, but they are actually conflated from diverse historical settings. A sojourn that is probably a memory of the residency of the Skidi near the Wichita Mountains during the 1770s, for example, is surgically joined to later events of the 1830s, when a large Arikara group dwelt in Pawnee country for three years (Grinnell 1961:231-232 [1889]). Confusion also derives from the probability that not only did Pawnee and Arikara ancestors emerge from South- ern Plains Caddoans in ancient times, but Pawnee and Arikara groups also resided in Oklahoma during a later period, with both historical settings becoming mingled in subsequent Caddoan oral traditions.

South Band Pawnee connections to Oklahoma are indicated in traditions gathered during 1870s by John B. Dunbar(1880:25 1): 'The traditions of three of the bands, the Xau-i, Kit-ke-hak-i and Pit-a-hau-e-rat, coincide in stating that the Pawnees migrated to the Platte River region from the south, and secured pos- session of it by conquest." This migration occurred at a time "so remote that they have failed to retain any of its details, except in a very confused form." The Pawnees were accompanied in this northward move- ment by the Wichitas, who ultimately "left them long ago and wandered away to the south...."

Luther North became acquainted with Pawnee oral traditions during the 1860s and 1870s. He informed George Bird Grinnell that the South Band Pawnees and the Wichitas "were one and the same tribe, they separated many years ago, the Pawnees coming north to hunt for Buffalo" (Grinnell ca. 1890:File #19, North to Grinnell 6/26/1884 corre- spondence). While living in the south, apparently, the Pawnees hunted buffalo and raised corn, but "had very little of both." North's knowledge of Pawnee traditions may have been minimal, and he conflated a variety of events together, associating, for exam- ple, this first entry of Pawnee ancestors into the region with the acquisition of horses.

Grinnell also reported another tradition stating that the Pawnees moved northward from Missouri or Arkansas into the Central Plains, hunting buffalo, and the Wichitas "accompanied them part way on theirjourney, but turned aside when they had reached southern Kansas, and went south again" (Grinnell 1961:225-226 [1889]). According to another Pawnee tradition, the Pawnees and Wichitas separated dur- ing an eastward movement of Pawnee ancestors to the Mississippi River (Peters ca. 1960s; also see Grin- nell 1961:224-225 [1889]). Rush Roberts (ca. 1950s: #20) indicates associations of the Kitkahahki and Pitahawirata with Texas, Oklahoma, southern Mis- souri, and western Arkansas, suggesting that popu- lations scattered throughout this region gave rise to various South Band Pawnee groups.

Dunbar (1880:251) also mentioned a Wichita tra- dition locating the ancestral home of the Wichita- Pawnee people upon the Red River below the mouth of the Washita. The Wichitas were "dissatisfied with the migration, or its results," and "they attempted to return to their old home." This information could represent a conflation of different events involving the termination of the Great Bend aspect, and the later presence of the Skidi on the Red River during the 1770s.

These traditions may concern a variety of events and periods-but some probably describe the found- ing of Quivira (Great Bend aspect) in Kansas. Susan Vehik (1994:261) suggests that the Antelope Creek phase terminated by "joining the Washita River phase and/or moving northeastward to join members of the Great Bend aspect." Pawnee and Wichita oral traditions support this model, and if we presume close ties between Apishapa and Antelope Creek, then Vehik's suggestion also provides one route for a group or groups

This content downloaded on Tue, 5 Mar 2013 20:05:49 PM All use subject to JSTOR Terms and Conditions

Echo-Hawk] INTEGRATING ORAL TRADITIONS AND THE ARCHAEOLOGICAL RECORD 283

ancestral to the Arikara to enter the Central Plains. The principle of memorability cautions us against a too lit- eral treatment of Caddoan oral traditions, but both the archaeological record and oral traditions point to the Oklahoma region for insights into ancient Plains Cad- doan history, suggesting that complicated movements of groups and other interactions occurred among res- idents of the Central and Southern Plains. Peering back into the period ofA.D. 1000-1400, we should not look too hard for "Pawnees," "Arikaras," or "Wichitas"; instead, we should seek to understand the elaborate dynamics of regional population interactions to grasp the formation of later tribes.

The ancestors of the modem Wichita were located in south-central Kansas when the Coronado expedi- tion encountered them in 1541, living in a number of grasslodge towns scattered along the streams of the region and cultivating corn (M. Wedel 1979:183; W. Wedel 1979:274). One Wichita tradition (Mead 1904:173) associated the Arkansas River in Kansas with ancestors who settled there, "cultivating gardens and hunting for subsistence, using implements of stone or bone...." Coronado wrote to the King of Spain that the people of "Quivira" resided in "not more than twenty-five towns, with straw houses" (Hammond and Rey 1977:188), and based on the existence of numerous town sites in the region, Waldo Wedel wrote that he believed "Coronado could eas- ily have...counted up to 25 villages south of Smoky Hill River within 100 miles of the present town of Great Bend" (Wedel 1942:12-13).

While visiting Quivira, Coronado met a large del- egation of Indians from a "province" in the north known as "Harahey"; Martha Blaine (1982:113-115) suggested that these were either Pawnees orArikaras, and reported several Pawnee traditions describing encounters with the Spanish. Based on her survey of Pawnee oral traditions, she suggests that grasslodges were widely used in the Caddoan Central Plains, particularly during the sixteenth and early seven- teenth centuries, and must relate to the Quivira and Harahey mentioned in the annals of the Coronado expedition and later Onate expedition (Blaine 1979). This coincides with a Wichita tradition published by Elizabeth A. H. John (1983), which describes the homeland of the Wichita as "on the river Platt" an indication that Caddoan populations with similar lifeways extended throughout the Central Plains and gave rise to the later South Band Pawnees, Wichi- tas, and the Skidi Pawnees.

During the seventeenth century, the Wichitas and other associated Caddoan groups moved back south- ward from Quivira into Oklahoma, as one tradition recalled: "Many hundreds of years ago, when our people came from the north on their way to this point where we are living..." (Dorsey 1904:3 10). Mildred Wedel (1982:124) suggested that conflict with the Skidi Pawnee, Missouria, and Osage during the late 1600s contributed to the decision of the Wichitas to leave Quivira: "It was the Skiri who in the 1670s had first captured La Salle's Pana slave...." In a Wichita tradition, Elizabeth A. H. John (1983) also published a tradition recorded during the early nineteenth cen- tury describing how the Wichita left their home in the Central Plains due to warfare with the Osages. By 1719, the Wichita had returned to their ancient home- land in northeastern Oklahoma on the Arkansas River.

Southwestern Ancestors

Accounts of ancient Pawnee history generally refer to a time when ancestors of the tribe dwelt in the south- west. These stories may be explained as relating to the Plains Woodland and laterApishapa groups, and pos- sibly the Sopris phase. A Skidi tradition reported that the ancestors of the Pawnees resided somewhere in the southwest located "away beyond the Rio Grande" (Grinnell 1961:225 [1889]); aChaui version described this land as "far off in the southwest...beyond two ranges of mountains" (Grinnell 1961:224 [1889]). An 1866 report of this tradition made by the agent for the Pawnees, mentions New Mexico as a region associ- ated with Pawnee ancestors:

The old men of the tribe inform me that the Pawnees formerly lived in the Southern portion of what is now a part of the United States. That is in a portion of New Mexico. They have no distinct idea of their numbers at that time, only that the Pawnees were like the Buffalo, Elk, & Deer on the Plains, almost innumerable. They claim that at that time they owned and con- trolled all the land between the Rio Grand and Platte Rivers (Wheeler 1866).

The Pawnees associate their ancient ancestors in the southwest with houses that incorporated the use of stone in some fashion. George Bird Grinnell (1961:225 [1889]) wrote that the ancient ancestors of the Pawnees dwelt in "stone houses," but he pro- vided no description of the structures. A later version of this tradition was set down in more complete form by a Pawnee named Bert Peters sometime before the mid-1970s. This account states that the ancestors of

This content downloaded on Tue, 5 Mar 2013 20:05:49 PM All use subject to JSTOR Terms and Conditions

284 AMERICAN ANTIQUITY [Vol. 65, No. 2, 2000

the Pawnees originated from an unknown location in the Southwest, where they "lived in houses of mud and stone" (Peters ca. 1960s). Archaeologists have speculated that these oral traditions relate to archi- tecture of theAntelope Creek phase (Lintz 1979:162, 178), to the Apishapa phase (Gunnerson 1989:128), and possibly to the Great Bend phase (W. Wedel 1979:277). The Sopris phase also offers itself as a plausible setting for these stories.

A Chaui Pawnee tradition on the history of tribal sacred bundles attributed the time of their origin to when the ancestors of the Pawnees lived in the south- west: "All the sacred bundles are from the far-off coun- try in the southwest, from which we came long ago. They were handed down to the people before they started on their journey" (Grinnell 1961:352-353 [1889]; also see Fletcher and Murie 1996:156 [1904]). A European visitor in 1823 received "a gift of very valu- able wampum" from a Skidi priest that seemed to reflect the southern ancestry of the Pawnee: "Put together of the seeds of a variety of palm and the seeds of a leguminous plant (Glycine?) from tropical regions, it was purported by the priest that it had been bequeathed from father to son. This was evidently of southern origin and was valuable to me as proof of the migration of these people" (Wilhelm 1973:394). It seems implausible that a Skidi priest would give away a tribal heirloom of great antiquity-and thus, of great cultural meaning-to a casual European visitor. This object was probably of more recent vintage, dating back to the eighteenth-century residence of the Skidi on the Red River, but it could have nevertheless served as a reminder of oral traditions about Caddoan movements and ancestral ties extending back many centuries.

Caddoan oral traditions and the archaeological record reflect a complex past. In the Colorado region, Caddoan roots reach back to a generalized Plains Woodland population ranging from northeastern New Mexico up the Front Range of the Rockies into northeastern Colorado. This population served as the primary source of the Apishapa phase and Sopris phase. The Upper Republican phase in the Central Plains displays cultural resemblance to the Apishapa phase probably because both have roots in the Plains Woodland residents of Colorado and New Mexico, and some interchange of population may have occurred. Archaeologists broadly accept the view that Plains Woodland groups of the Colorado region gave rise to Apishapa, but the fate of Apishapa-as well as the Sopris phase-is less clear.

The Arikara tradition of the Blue Mountain resi- dency and Pawnee stories of a homeland located vaguely in the Southwest consistently refer to some period before horses were common in CaddoanAmer- ica, and the postcolumbian archaeological record offers little help in explaining the stories. For this rea- son, many Caddoan oral traditions must be handed down from earlier periods, including from Apishapa groups, possibly Sopris, and the preceding Plains Woodland tradition in Colorado/New Mexico. Some Apishapa and Sopris groups could have moved directly into the Central Plains, while others entered the Southern Plains and took a different route to ulti- mately contribute to the later Pawnees, Arikaras, Wichitas, and possibly other groups. Quivira in Kansas may have included descendants of the Apishapa, Sopris, Antelope Creek, Buried City, and other groups in Oklahoma and Arkansas. Central Plains tradition groups like the Smoky Hill phase and Upper Repub- lican phase also may have contributed to Quivira (W. Wedel 1979:274-275), but they flowed more directly to the neighboring "provinces" of Harahey and Gua in northern Kansas and Nebraska. Waldo Wedel (1979:277) suggested that Upper Republican may have moved south to help form Antelope Creek, and then moving northward to establish Quivira, and Cad- doan oral traditions support the existence of complex interactions among these and other groups. Neigh- boring populations distributed throughout the South- ern Plains and Central Plains served as ancestors of the Caddo, Wichita, Kitsai, Pawnee, and Arikara.

In addition to ancient roots to the west, southwest, and south of the Central Plains, long-term residents of the Nebraska-Kansas region also served as ances- tors of the Pawnees. Evidence not discussed in this paper supports the view that Siouan and Caddoan tribes such as the Mandans and Skidi Pawnees-and probably the South Band Pawnees, Arikaras, Hidat- sas, and Crows-have links to the Plains Woodland residents of the Central Plains. Also not considered here are ties to groups on the Mississippi River, and movements of populations into South Dakota and then back into the Central Plains.

From ancient times into the present, a complicated social history accounts for the cultural character of the North American Great Plains world. As many scholars have observed, it is unrealistic to look for discrete social units moving unchanged through time from one location to the next, or from one archaeo- logical taxonomic unit to another. More elaborate

This content downloaded on Tue, 5 Mar 2013 20:05:49 PM All use subject to JSTOR Terms and Conditions

Echo-Hawk] INTEGRATING ORAL TRADITIONS AND THE ARCHAEOLOGICAL RECORD 285

dynamics are at work, and this is reflected in the com- plexity of both oral records and the archaeological record. Careful study of Caddoan oral traditions has great potential for yielding many insights into the same past that accounts for the archaeological record of the ancient Colorado plains, New Mexico, Rocky Mountains, Central Plains, and other places in time. Upon these vast regions, configurations of Caddoan America move through time, and we can trace the journey as it unfolds into the present.

A Spoken Future

Archaeologists frequently say that the sites they exca- vate and artifacts that they recover can "speak" to us across the centuries, and physical anthropologists often think of collections of human skeletal remains as "libraries." In oral traditions, we can hear echoes of the actual voices of the people who made those artifacts and who were the original owners of the skeletons. As researchers explore the contribution to history of oral traditions in Africa, Australia, and the Americas, it has become increasingly difficult to ignore arguments that historical information has been preserved through verbal means for great lengths of time.

As a concept, "prehistory" interferes with recog- nition of the validity of the study of oral traditions because it presumes an absence of applicable records. Its ubiquitous presence as a term in academic and popular discourse also reflects the degree to which twentieth-century American archaeology has dis- placed Native American oral traditions as the source of valid knowledge about ancient human circum- stances. It may be technically correct to apply the term to periods in time for which no writings exist, but its usage as a taxonomic device emphasizes writ- ten words, while presuming that spoken words have comparatively little value.

A bibliocentric research agenda imposes needless limits upon legitimate scholarship about the ancient past. My proposed shift in terminology from "pre- history" to "ancient history" would place oral tradi- tions generated by firsthand observers on an analytical par with written records generated by first- hand observers, and both categories of records would receive acknowledgment as legitimate documents for scholarly study. Written words and spoken words need not compete for authority in academia, nor should the archaeological record be viewed as the antithesis of oral records. Peaceful coexistence and

mutual interdependence offer more useful paradigms for these "ways of knowing."

The Quest for Connections

In formulating findings of cultural affiliation under NAGPRA, the tracing of relationships among popu- lations into the ancient past is a matter of complex scholarship. Oral records and the archaeological record interact in intricate ways to both reveal and obscure connections between ancient and modem communi- ties. For this reason, NAGPRA cultural affiliations are most convincing when sustained by careful analysis that best explains all relevant bodies of evidence. To ignore any applicable realm of evidence would not serve either the law or academic scholarship.

As with all scholarship, NAGPRA cultural affil- iations that emerge from the integration of oral tra- ditions and archaeology will be subject to various forms of peer review and constructive criticism. The refinement of models of human history is a perpet- ual condition of academic study, and analytical delib- erations typically move at a highly situational pace, but the law calls for timely action and timely deci- sions. The NAGPRA requirement for setting forth findings of cultural affiliation really aims at expe- diting the involvement of Indian tribes and lineal descendants as decisionmakers.

The law has already generated much new research and dialogue among scholars, and it has considerably enhanced the presence of Native American communi- ties in this new discourse, but dialogue needs to be viewed as an ongoing process, and findings of cultural affiliation need to respond to new information and new insights. NAGPRA cultural affiliations should thus be viewed as flexible constructions designed to identify proper parties of interest for consultation and repatri- ation purposes rather than as inflexible representations of the past. This situation, in the short term, can lead to much inconsistency in institutional findings of cul- tural affiliation, but tribes can help by assembling thor- ough documentation that sets forth reliable evidence for museums and federal agencies that may otherwise be left to blaze their own idiosyncratic trails.

Research aimed at integrating oral traditions and archaeology is becoming common in the wake of NAGPRA. Since the spirit of NAGPRA expects aca- demic institutions and Indian tribes to engage in dia- logue about the cultural identities of persons who lived and died long ago, it would be ideal for tribes and museums to work together to investigate how

This content downloaded on Tue, 5 Mar 2013 20:05:49 PM All use subject to JSTOR Terms and Conditions

286 AMERICAN ANTIQUITY [Vol. 65, No. 2, 2000

oral traditions and archaeological evidence might be reconciled. Ultimately, however, oral traditions deserve serious attention from scholars because aca- demic constructions of ancient human history can benefit substantially from the study of verbal records created and handed down from firsthand observers.

For researchers interested in oral traditions, anthro- pologists have recorded and published a vast body of materials that can be productively examined. In addi- tion, useful guidelines exist for archaeologists inter- ested in working with tribal experts on oral traditions (Anyon et al. 1997). Not every archaeologist will be inclined to track down, study, and apply information from oral sources, but those who choose to pursue such inquiry deserve support and encouragement, particularly because this research has interesting implications for scholarship on ancient America.

Reorganizing Prehistory into Ancient History

Revision of archaeologically based taxonomic sys- tems will be a natural consequence of the study of oral memoirs. To date, scholars of Caddoan oral lit- eratures have focused primarily on sorting materials into various literary genres, with significant atten- tion to formulating groupings according to histori- cal criteria (Dorsey 1904; Dorsey and Murie 1904b, 1906; Parks 1991). These efforts also have yielded important insights into Caddoan traditional views of the organization of human history, but this has had no measurable effect upon the development of archaeological taxa for Caddoan America.

George Dorsey (1904:20-22) divided the tradi- tional history of the Wichita andAffiliated Tribes into four eras and organized his collection of traditions according to these divisions. The first era includes "the origin of the world," human creation, and the establishment of social and spiritual relationships. During the second era, "the people scatter out over the earth" and enter a "period of change and unrest and of transformation," ending in a flood. The third era opened with the lives of the survivors of the del- uge, and brings human history up to the present. The fourth era concerns a future time (as foretold during the first era), "which the Wichita suppose to be rapidly approaching...."

In this view of history, the envisioned past goes back to when the first people dwelt in regions of dark- ness. The woman was given the knowledge that corn would sustain future generations, and the first man was given the idea to journey into the east to a place

of equal days and nights. This journey was followed by a time of increasing population, and the first man and first woman helped the people to develop life- ways and technology. The second era of Wichita tra- ditional history opened with population dispersions and proliferating lifestyles, and human communities acquired social identity, but these people were destroyed in a flood. The survivors entered the third era of history to repopulate the earth. During this period ("present time"), the people acquired grass- lodges made with cedar frames, and they at last received corn to cultivate.

Wichita, Arikara, and Pawnee origin stories all include the idea that some form of great journey serves as a key event in the unfolding story of human existence, and all of these journeys occur in the geo- graphic context of a place of darkness. Arikara and Caddo stories refer to an underground world; a Skidi story associates the journey with stars in the night sky; a Wichita account locates the first people in a region of darkness and the journey results in the cre- ation of day and night. This collection of ideas can suggest some definitive aspects of the earliest period of the human past recalled in Caddoan oral tradi- tions-aspects that can be connected to the archae- ological model of Beringia and the peopling of the New World. These stories also concern a more recent period in Caddoan history. References to Mother Corn, together with a focus on relationships between the sexes, must reflect cultural settings dating around AD 1000, when corn cultivation became prominent in Caddoan America, accompanied by social upheavals related to the economic empowerment of women. Caddoan origin stories represent a collec- tion of discrete memoirs preserving knowledge of human events in deep time conflated with events of more recent centuries, and Caddoan historians deserve recognition for having preserved a wealth of details about the ancient past.

Other scholars of New World oral literatures have given attention to the taxonomic implications of treat- ing oral traditions as sources of historical knowl- edge. Summarizing archaeological evidence for the presence of Southwestern Zea mays in the Northeast, Barbara Mann and Jerry Fields (1997:119) observe that corn begins to appear after A.D. 800 and is well- established by A.D. 1100. Iroquois oral traditions attribute the origin of corn to a female deity known as Otsitsa and her daughter. Mann and Fields men- tion that, according to a Cayuga oral tradition

This content downloaded on Tue, 5 Mar 2013 20:05:49 PM All use subject to JSTOR Terms and Conditions

Echo-Hawk] INTEGRATING ORAL TRADITIONS AND THE ARCHAEOLOGICAL RECORD 287

reported by Peter Jemison, Otsitsa was a Wyandot woman from the vicinity of Princess Point, Canada- an oral tradition that matches archaeological evi- dence that this region served as the direct source for Zea mays in New York. The term Otsitsa in various Iroquoian dialects means corn, particularly in the underlying morphological structure of the word (Mann and Fields 1997:119, 155 footnote 64).

Drawing upon oral traditions and the archaeo- logical record, Mann and Fields argue that sometime prior to A.D. 1100, corn cultivators initiated a new female-centered social order that led to regional con- flict with partisans of the existing hunting-based life- ways dominated by males. Those favoring the old order ultimately resorted to cannibal terrorism as a method of intimidating the maize farmers and sup- pressing the assertion of social power by women. This social discord ultimately resulted in the creation of the Iroquois Confederation "on the pleasant after- noon of August 31, 1142" (Mann and Fields 1997:105). In terms of appropriate historical taxon- omy, Mann and Fields point to three epochs as a means of organizing Iroquois history: 1) the initia- tion of corn agriculture and associated ideology dur- ing the period A.D. 800 to 1100; 2) the initiation of the "Pax Iroquoia" through the establishment of the Haudenosaunee League during the twelfth century; and 3) the creation of the Code of Handsome Lake during the late eighteenth century. In addition to these three epochs, a fourth is implied-one which ends with the beginning of corn agriculture among the ancestors of the Iroquois.

The adoption of corn cultivation and the subse- quent development of associated ideological frame- works are widespread in North America. For the Caddoan Plains, as with Iroquoian America, a "Mother Corn era" can be suggested as an integra- tive taxon that expresses a set of processes that became prominent in human lifeways after about A.D. 1000. This taxon requires more detailed study before it can serve as a definitive organizational tool, but consideration of such ideas as Mother Corn and dark underworlds will help shape the character of scholarship on ancient American history.

Extant chronological taxa for ancient Native America have been devised by archaeologists with- out the benefit of insights from oral traditions, and consequently, created models of the past must often transcend a terminological fog that serves to obscure rather than clarify a sense of connected chronology.

The academic emphasis on studying cultural change in the archaeological record has thus contributed, to some degree, to a sense of disbelief when confronted with claims for the continuity of historical informa- tion in verbal texts over many centuries. Though the development of archaeologically based taxonomic systems have helped to clarify a mysterious past, they have discouraged acceptance of useful oral docu- ments. This paper suggests an alternate approach to culture history designed to promote a friendly envi- ronment for the incorporation of oral traditions. This proposal is not intended to displace existing taxo- nomic systems, it is meant to complement them and enhance the possibilities for integrating bounded taxa.

Resentments and Responsibilities

An important factor in shaping relations between Indian country and the academic community emanates from the manner in which Euroamerican science has been employed to discredit Indian world- views. Origin stories provide a rich context for the anchoring of social identity, and Native American religious leaders resent the message that their oral traditions must be substantiated by science before they can serve as legitimate sources of personal and cultural identity. Indian worldviews-unlike the archaeological gray literature worldscape-can thrive in the absence of verification from physics, geology, and other sciences.

Scholars must stand their ground, however, when they are urged to accept origin stories as literal his- tory. The intellectual legacy of academic scholar- ship requires that every presumption of historicity be subjected to critical examination no matter how much it may anchor any specific cultural pattern. A worldview can differ from a world history, but since we generally act upon our worldviews with the pre- sumption of inherent historicity, we must construct complex world histories that can sustain complex worldviews. In comparing the stories we tell about ourselves, we struggle with the reconciliation of com- peting ideologies, and we seek creative ways to selec- tively structure our worldviews to accommodate conflicting interpretations of human history.

What is the responsibility of scholars who con- duct research on topics that may alienate Indians, but who feel committed to working in partnership with Indian tribes and Indian people? Among the various social sciences, standards of ethics may be available to help guide professional conduct, but such codes

This content downloaded on Tue, 5 Mar 2013 20:05:49 PM All use subject to JSTOR Terms and Conditions

288 AMERICAN ANTIQUITY [Vol. 65, No. 2, 2000

can create an unfriendly environment for dialogue with Indians. During the early 1980s, for example, most archaeologists feared that Indian activism would result in academic censorship, and profes- sional ethics were raised to justify a studious disre- gard of tribal concerns. By the end of the 1990s, however, the interfacing of the academic community with Indian country had borne very productive results, displaying real advancement of scholarship on ancient American history as a natural outgrowth of mutually beneficial interactions. Exaggerated fears of censorship, in hindsight, seemed to serve as an unnecessary hindrance to the growth of positive relationships and a discouragement to scholarship.

Several guidelines can serve the advancement of ancient American history as a field of study. First, evidence related to controversial topics of study, such as historicity in origin stories, must be fairly cri- tiqued on its own terms, not dismissed because the results may be unsettling to scholars or viewed as oppressive by Indians. Scholars have a responsibil- ity to go where the evidence goes, and we should resist any impulse to tell only inoffensive, esteem- building stories to either colleagues or constituen- cies. Second, religious and governmental authorities can contribute to the full spectrum of beneficial crit- icism of scholarship, but research conclusions should flow wholly from the fair consideration of all rele- vant evidence, and useful criticism must be distin- guished from ideologically based evaluations that do not focus upon matters of evidence. Finally, our knowledge of ancient America benefits greatly from partnership between archaeological research and oral traditions, so meaningful discourse between schol- ars and Indians is fundamental to the process of encouraging productive scholarship.

The historical record helps to explain North American social settings as the product of traceable processes rather than as an expression of a timelessly rigid "ethnographic present." Oral traditions and the archaeological record both reveal the workings of these processes, and both provide important knowl- edge about the ancient past. Archaeology is inher- ently multidisciplinary, so the study of oral literature should exist as one more realm of legitimate inquiry, featuring analytical approaches, standards, and tech- niques that can be employed to add useful oral infor- mation to our models of human history. Following this procedure, Indian tribes and museums can more effectively trace connections among populations

extending far back into the past. Twenty-first cen- tury students of ancient America face exciting new challenges in seeking to master a spectrum of ana- lytical tools, but effective use of these tools will enable us to create more detailed and precise con- structions of ancient human circumstances-cir- cumstances that have hitherto been lost in deep time.

Acknowledgments. A number of institutions and entities have provided professional settings under which the ideas in this paper have been explored and advanced, including the Native American Rights Fund, the Pawnee Nation of Oklahoma, the University of Colorado at Boulder, the City and County of Denver, the National Park Service, the Colorado Historical Society, and the Denver Art Museum. Many colleagues over the years have either debated with me in useful ways on the concepts set forth here, or have commented upon various incarnations of this paper: Bridget Ambler, Roger Anyon, Doug Bamforth, Sarah Barber, Timothy Baugh, Kevin Black, Don Blakeslee, Bob Blasing, Nancy Blomberg, Rob Bozell, Karin Burd, Catherine Cameron, Thomas Carr, Chris Coder, Susan Collins, Philip J. Deloria, Chester Ellis, Tom Evans, Daniel Falt, T. J. Ferguson, Lynne Goldstein, Cara Gulley, Daniel Haney, Steve Holen, Loretta Jackson, Stephen Kalasz, Michael Larkin, Steve Lekson, Patty Limerick, John Ludwickson, Carolyn McArthur, Francis Morris, Mark Muniz, Moyo Okediji, James Riding In, Dan Simplicio, Rosemary Sucec, Jonathan Till, Christy Turner II, Katherine Turner, Joel Tyberg, Christine Ward, William Whatley, Brian Yunker, and Larry J. Zimmerman. Thanks to Carmen Ramirez for the Spanish translation. All obvious and obscure errors and other shortcomings in this paper should be blamed on Larry Zimmerman, without whose encouragement and wisdom I would have never dared to tell this particular story.

References Cited Adair, M. J.

1988 Prehistoric Agriculture in the Central Plains. Publica- tions in Anthropology, Vol. 16. University of Kansas, Lawrence.

Anyon, R, T. J. Ferguson, L. Jackson, L. Lane, and P. Vicenti 1997 NativeAmericanOralTraditionandArchaeology: Issues

of Structure, Relevance, and Respect. In Native Americans and Archaeologists: Stepping Stones to Common Ground, edited by N. Swidler, K. Dongoske, R. Anyon, and A. Downer, pp. 77-87. AltaMira Press, Walnut Creek, Califor- ma.

Arbogast, W. R., F. D. Tierson, and A. Naranjo 1996 A Prehistoric Burial at 5EP2200, El Paso County, Col-

orado. City of Colorado Springs. Copies available from the Office of Archaeology and Historic Preservation, Colorado Historical Society, Denver.

Bacon, W. S. 1993 Factors in Siting a Middle Woodland Enclosure in Mid-

dle Tennessee. Midcontinental Journal of Archaeology 18:245-281.

Bahr, D., J. Smith, W. S. Allison, and J. Hayden 1994 The Short, Swift Time of Gods on Earth. University of

California Press, Berkeley. Baugh, T. G.

1994 Holocene Adaptations in the Southern High Plains. In

This content downloaded on Tue, 5 Mar 2013 20:05:49 PM All use subject to JSTOR Terms and Conditions

Echo-Hawk] INTEGRATING ORAL TRADITIONS AND THE ARCHAEOLOGICAL RECORD 289

Plains Indians A.D. 500-1500: The Archaeological Past of Historic Groups, edited by K. H. Schlesier, pp. 264-289. Uni- versity of Oklahoma Press, Norman.

Begay, R. M. and A. Roberts 1996 The Early Navajo Occupation of the Grand Canyon

Region. In TheArchaeology of Navajo Origins, edited by R. H. Towner, pp. 197-210. University of Utah Press, Salt Lake City.

Benn, D. W. 1989 Hawks, Serpents, and Bird-Men: Emergence of the

Oneota Mode of Production. Plains Anthropologist 34:233-260.

Black, K. D. 1991 Archaic Continuity in the Colorado Rockies: The Moun-

tain Tradition. Plains Anthropologist 36:1-29. Blaine, M. R.

1979 Mythology and Folklore: Their Possible Use in the Study of Plains Caddoan Origins. Nebraska History 60:240-248.

1982 The Pawnee-Wichita Visitation Cycle: Historic Mani- festations of an Ancient Friendship. In Pathways to Plains Prehistory: Anthropological Perspectives of Plains Natives and Their Pasts, edited by D. Wyckoff and J. Hofman, pp. 113-134. Oklahoma Anthropological Society Memoir No. 3. Cross Timbers Press, Duncan, Oklahoma.

Cassells, E. S. 1997 TheArchaeology of Colorado. Johnson Books, Boulder.

Cordell, L. S., and B. D. Smith 1996 Indigenous Farmers. In North America, edited by B. G.

Trigger andW. E. Washburn, pp.201-266. InThe Cambridge History of the Native Peoples of the Americas, vol. 1. Cam- bridge University Press, Cambridge.

Crum, S. 1996 People of the Red Earth. Ancient City Press, Santa Fe.

Dorsey, G. A. 1904 The Mythology of the Wichita. Carnegie Institution,

Washington, D. C. Dorsey, G. A. [and J. R. Murie]

1904a Traditions of the Arikara. Carnegie Institution, Wash- ington, D. C.

1904b Traditions of the Skidi Pawnee. Houghton, Mifflin, Boston.

1906 The Pawnee Mythology. Pt. 1. Carnegie Institution, Washington, D. C.

Drass, R. R. 1999 Redefining Plains Village Complexes in Oklahoma: The

Paoli Phase and the Redbed Plains Variant. Plains Anthro- pologist 44:121-140.

Drass, R. R., and T. G. Baugh 1997 TheWheeler Phase and Cultural Continuity in the South-

ern Plains. Plains Anthropologist 42:183-204. Dunbar, J. B.

1880 The Pawnee Indians: TheirfHistory and Ethnology. Mag- azine ofAmerican History 4(4):241-281.

Echo-Hawk, R. C. 1994 Kara Katit Pakutu: Exploring the Origins of Native

America inAnthropology and Oral Traditions. Unpublished Master's thesis, Department of History, University of Col- orado, Boulder.

Ellis, F. H. 1967 Where Did the Pueblo People Come From? El Palacio

74(3):35-43. 1979 Laguna Pueblo. In Southwest, edited by A. Ortiz, pp.

438-449. Handbook of the North American Indian, vol. 9, W. C. Sturtevant, general editor. Smithsonian Institution, Washington, D. C.

Fentress, J., and C. Wickham 1992 Social Memory. Blackwell Publishers, Oxford.

Ferguson, T. J., and E. R. Hart 1990 A Zuni Atlas. University of Oklahoma Press, Norman.

Fewkes, J. W. 1898 Archaeological Expedition to Arizona in 1895. Seven-

teenth Annual Report of the Bureau ofAmerican Ethnology to the Secretary of the Smithsonian Institution, 1895-96. U.S. Government Printing Office, Washington, D. C.

Fletcher, A., and J. R. Murie 1996 [1904] The Hako: Song, Pipe, and Unity in a Pawnee

Calumet Ceremony. University of Nebraska Press, Lincoln. Gilmore, M. R.

1930 The Arikara Book of Genesis. Papers of the Michigan Academy of Science, Arts and Letters 12:95-120.

1987 [1929] Prairie Smoke. Minnesota Historical Society Press, St. Paul.

Gleichman, P. J., C. L. Gleichman, and S. L. Karhu 1995 Excavations at the Rock Creek Site: 1990-1993. Native

Cultural Services, Boulder, Colorado. Copies available from the Office of Archaeology and Historic Preservation, Col- orado Historical Society, Denver.

Grinnell, G. B. ca. 1890 Grinnell Papers, Braun Research Library, Southwest

Museum, Los Angeles. 1916 The Story of the Indian. D. Appleton, New York. 1961 [1889] Pawnee Hero Stories and Folk-Tales. University

of Nebraska Press, Lincoln. Gunnerson, J. H.

1989 Apishapa Canyon Archeology: Excavations at the Cramer, Snake Blakeslee and Nearby Sites. Reprints in Anthropology, Vol. 41. J & L Reprint, Lincoln.

Hall, R. L. 1983 A Pan-Continental Perspective on Red Ocher and Glacial

Kame Ceremonialism. Lulu Linear Punctated: Essays in Honor of George Irving Quimby. Museum of Anthropology, University of Michigan, Ann Arbor.

1997 An Archaeology of the Soul: North American Indian Belief and Ritual. University of Illinois Press, Urbana.

Hammond, G. P., and A. Rey 1977 Narratives of the Coronado Expedition 1540-1542.

AMS Press, New York. Henning, D. R.

1993 The Adaptive Patterning of the Dhegiha Sioux. Plains Anthropologist 38:253-264.

Jeancon, J. A. 1931 Santa Clara: A New Mexico Tewa Pueblo. Jeancon

Papers, Denver Art Museum Library, Denver. John, E. A. H.

1983 A Wichita Migration Tale. American Indian Quarterly 7(4):57-63.

Kalasz, S. M., B. M. Ambler, L. S. Cummings, M. McFaul, K. Puseman, W. Lane Shields, G. D. Smith, K. L. Traugh, and C. J. Zier

1995 Reportofl994ArchaeologicalExcavationsattheMagic Mountain Site (5JF223) in Jefferson County, Colorado. Cen- tennialArchaeology, Fort Collins. Copies available from the Office of Archaeology and Historic Preservation, Colorado Historical Society, Denver.

Lankford, G. E. 1987 NativeAmerican Legends, Southeastern Legends: Tales

from the Natchez, Caddo, Biloxi, Chickasaw, and Other Nations. August House, Little Rock.

Levi, J. M. 1988 Myth and History Reconsidered: Archaeological Impli-

cations of Tzotzil-Maya Mythology. American Antiquity 53:605-619.

Lintz, C. R. 1979 The Southwestern Periphery of the Plains CaddoanArea.

This content downloaded on Tue, 5 Mar 2013 20:05:49 PM All use subject to JSTOR Terms and Conditions

290 AMERICAN ANTIQUITY [Vol. 65, No. 2, 2000

Nebraska History 60:161-182. 1986 Architecture and Community Variability within theAnte-

lope Creek Phase of the Texas Panhandle. Studies in Okla- homa's Past No. 14. Oklahoma Archeological Survey, Norman, Oklahoma.

Lowie, R. H. 1909 The Shoshone. Anthropological Papers, Vol. II, Pt

11:165-307. American Museum of Natural History, New York.

1917 Oral Tradition and History. Journal of American Folk- Lore 30(116):161-167.

MacGregor, J. C. 1943 Burial of an Early American Magician. Proceedings of

the American Philosophical Society 86(2):270-298. Malotki, E., and M. Lomatuwayma

1987 Earth Fire: A Hopi Legend of the Sunset Crater Erup- tion. Northland Press, Flagstaff.

Mann, B. A., and J. L. Fields 1997 A Sign in the Sky: Dating the League of the Hau-

denosaunee. American Indian Culture and Research Jour- nal 21(2):105-163.

Mead, J. 1904 The Wichita Indians in Kansas. Transactions of the

Kansas State Historical Society vol. 8, 1903-1904. Moodie, D. W., A. J. W. Catchpole, and K. Abel

1992 Northern Athapaskan Oral Traditions and the White River Volcano. Ethnohistory 39:148-171.

Parks, D. R. 1985 Interpreting Pawnee Star Lore: Science or Myth Amer-

ican Indian Culture and Research Journal 9(1):53-65. 1991 Traditional Narratives of the Arikara Indians. 4 vols.

University of Nebraska Press, Lincoln. Patterson-Rudolph, C.

1997 On the Trail of SpiderWoman: Petroglyphs, Pictographs, and Myths of the Southwest. Ancient City Press, Santa Fe.

Pendergast, D. M., and C. W. Meighan 1959 Folk Traditions as Historical Fact: A Paiute Example.

Journal of American Folklore 72(284): 128-133. Perttula, T. K.

1992 The Caddo Nation. University of Texas Press, Austin. Peters, B.

ca. 1960s Legend of Pawnee Indian[s]. Manuscript in pos- session of author.

Pitblado, B. L. 1998 PeaktoPeakinPaleoindianTime: Occupation of South-

west Colorado. Plains Anthropologist 43:333-348. Ritchie, D. A.

1995 Doing Oral History. Twayne Publishers, New York. Roberts, R.

ca. 1950s Manuscript of responses to unrecorded queries. Manuscript in possession of author.

Schlesier, K. H. 1987 The Wolves of Heaven: Cheyenne Shamanism, Cere-

monies, and Prehistoric Origins. University of Oklahoma Press, Norman.

Sheppard, W. L. 1998 Population Movements, Interaction, and Legendary

Geography. Arctic Anthropology 35(2):147-165. Stiger, M., and M. Larson

1992 A Radiocarbon Date from the Cottonwood Cave Corn Cache and Problems interpreting the Origins of Farming in Western Colorado. Southwestern Lore 58(2):26-36.

Strong, W. D. 1934 NorthAmerican Indian Traditions Suggesting a Knowl-

edge of the Mammoth. AmericanAnthropologist 36:81-88. Teague, L. S.

1993 Prehistory and theTraditions of the O'Odham and Hopi. Kiva 58:435-454.

Thompson, S. 1966 [1929] Tales of the North American Indians. Indiana

University Press, Bloomington. Vansina, J.

1985 Oral Tradition as History. University of Wisconsin Press, Madison.

Vecsey, C. 1988 Imagine Ourselves Richly: Mythic Narratives of North

American Indians. Crossroad, New York. Vehik, S. C.

1993 Dhegiha Origins and PlainsArchaeology. PlainsAnthro- pologist 38:231-252.

1994 Cultural Continuity and Discontinuity in the Southern Prairies and Cross Timbers. In Plains Indians A.D. 500-1500: The Archaeological Past of Historic Groups, edited by K. H. Schlesier, pp. 239-263. University of Okla- homa Press, Norman.

Wallace, E., and E. A. Hoebel 1952 The Comanches: Lords of the South Plains. University

of Oklahoma Press, Norman. Wedel, M. M.

1979 The EthnohistoricApproach to Plains Caddoan Origins. Nebraska History 60:183-196.

1982 "The Wichita Indians in the Arkanasas River Basin." Plains Indian Studies: A Collection of Essays in Honor of John C. Ewers and Waldo R. Wedel, edited by D. Ubelaker and H. Viola. Smithsonian Contributions to Anthropology No. 30. Smithsonian Institution Press, Washington, D. C.

Wedel, W. R. 1942 Archeological Remains in Central Kansas and Their

Possible Bearing on the Location of Quivira. Miscellaneous Collections Vol. 101, No. 7. Smithsonian Institution, Wash- ington, D. C.

1979 Some Reflections on Plains Caddoan Origins. Nebraska History 60:272-293.

1983 The Prehistoric Plains. AncientNorthAmericans, edited by J. Jennings, pp. 203- 241. W. H. Freeman, New York.

Wheeler, D.H. 1866 Letter to E.B. Taylor, September 15. Letters Received,

Office of Indian Affairs, Pawnee Agency. Microcopy 234, Roll 660, Frame 458. National Archives, Washington, D.C. Transcription provided to author by J. Ludwickson.

Wheeler-Voegelin, E., and R. W. Moore 1957 Studies In Folklore, edited by W. E. Richmond. Indiana

University Press, Bloomington. Wiget, A.

1985 NativeAmerican Literature. Twayne Publishers, Boston. Wilhelm, P.

1973 Travels in North America, 1822-1824, edited by S. Lottinville. University of Oklahoma Press, Norman.

Zier, C. J., and S. M. Kalasz 1990 The Avery Ranch Site Revisited. Plains Anthropologist

35:147-173. 1991 Recon John Shelter and the Archaic-Woodland Transi-

tion in Southeastern Colorado. Plains Anthropologist 36:111-138.

1999 Colorado Prehistory: A Context for the Arkansas River Basin. Colorado Council of Professional Archaeologists, Denver. Copies available from the Office ofArchaeology and Historic Preservation, Colorado Historical Society, Denver.

Received August 25, 1999; accepted November 16, 1999; revised December 29, 1999.

This content downloaded on Tue, 5 Mar 2013 20:05:49 PM All use subject to JSTOR Terms and Conditions

  • Article Contents
    • p. 267
    • p. 268
    • p. 269
    • p. 270
    • p. 271
    • p. 272
    • p. 273
    • p. 274
    • p. 275
    • p. 276
    • p. 277
    • p. 278
    • p. 279
    • p. 280
    • p. 281
    • p. 282
    • p. 283
    • p. 284
    • p. 285
    • p. 286
    • p. 287
    • p. 288
    • p. 289
    • p. 290
  • Issue Table of Contents
    • American Antiquity, Vol. 65, No. 2 (Apr., 2000), pp. 214-418
      • Front Matter [pp. 214-396]
      • Editor's Corner [pp. 215-217]
      • Forum
        • Solutrean Settlement of North America? A Review of Reality [pp. 219-226]
      • Questions of Evidence, Legitimacy, and the (Dis)Unity of Science [pp. 227-237]
      • Archaeology and Native North American Oral Traditions [pp. 239-266]
      • Ancient History in the New World: Integrating Oral Traditions and the Archaeological Record in Deep Time [pp. 267-290]
      • Reports
        • The Recovery and First Analysis of an Early Holocene Human Skeleton from Kennewick, Washington [pp. 291-316]
        • The Bluegrass Fauna and Changes in Middle Holocene Hunter-Gatherer Foraging in the Southern Midwest [pp. 317-336]
        • Rural Communities in the Black Warrior Valley, Alabama: The Role of Commoners in the Creation of the Moundville I Landscape [pp. 337-354]
        • Conquistadors, Excavators, or Rodents: What Damaged the King Site Skeletons? [pp. 355-363]
        • Kiln Firing Groups: Inter-Household Economic Collaboration and Social Organization in the Northern American Southwest [pp. 365-377]
        • Competitive and Cooperative Responses to Climatic Instability in Coastal Southern California [pp. 379-395]
      • Comments
        • Response to Critique of the Claim of Cannibalism at Cowboy Wash [pp. 397-406]
        • Weighing vs. Counting Shellfish Remains: A Comment on Mason, Peterson, and Tiffany [pp. 407-414]
        • Quantifying Shell: Comments on Mason, Peterson, and Tiffany [pp. 415-418]
      • Back Matter

Week 2 - Paleoindian/Eliade 1972 - Shamanism excerpts.pdf

  • CCF03072013_00000
  • CCF03072013_00001
  • CCF03072013_00002
  • CCF03072013_00003
  • CCF03072013_00004
  • CCF03072013_00005
  • CCF03072013_00006
  • CCF03072013_00007
  • CCF03072013_00008
  • CCF03072013_00009
  • CCF03072013_00010
  • CCF03072013_00011
  • CCF03072013_00012
  • CCF03072013_00013
  • CCF03072013_00014
  • CCF03072013_00015
  • CCF03072013_00016
  • CCF03072013_00017
  • CCF03072013_00018

Week 2 - Paleoindian/Firestone et al. 2007 - Evidence for an extraterrestrial impact 12,900 years ago.pdf

Evidence for an extraterrestrial impact 12,900 years ago that contributed to the megafaunal extinctions and the Younger Dryas cooling R. B. Firestonea,b, A. Westc, J. P. Kennettd, L. Beckere, T. E. Bunchf, Z. S. Revayg, P. H. Schultzh, T. Belgyag, D. J. Kennetti, J. M. Erlandsoni, O. J. Dickensonj, A. C. Goodyeark, R. S. Harrish, G. A. Howardl, J. B. Kloostermanm, P. Lechlern, P. A. Mayewskio, J. Montgomeryj, R. Poredap, T. Darrahp, S. S. Que Heeq, A. R. Smitha, A. Stichr, W. Toppings, J. H. Wittkef, and W. S. Wolbachr

aLawrence Berkeley National Laboratory, Berkeley, CA 94720; cGeoScience Consulting, Dewey, AZ 86327; dDepartment of Earth Sciences and eInstitute of Crustal Studies, University of California, Santa Barbara, CA 93106; fNorthern Arizona University, Flagstaff, AZ 86011; gInstitute for Isotope and Surface Chemistry, H-1525, Budapest, Hungary; hDepartment of Geological Sciences, Brown University, Providence, RI 02912; iDepartment of Anthropology and Museum of Natural and Cultural History, University of Oregon, Eugene, OR 97403; jEastern New Mexico University, Portales, NM 88130; kSouth Carolina Institute of Archaeology and Anthropology, University of South Carolina, Columbia, SC 29208; lRestoration Systems, LLC, Raleigh, NC 27604; mRozenstraat 85, 1018 NN, Amsterdam, The Netherlands; nBureau of Mines and Geology, University of Nevada, Reno, NV 89557; oClimate Change Institute, University of Maine, Orono, ME 04469; pUniversity of Rochester, Rochester, NY 14627; qDepartment of Environmental Health Sciences, University of California, Los Angeles, CA 90095; sP.O. Box 141, Irons, MI 49644; and rDepartment of Chemistry, DePaul University, Chicago, IL 60614

Communicated by Steven M. Stanley, University of Hawaii at Manoa, Honolulu, HI, July 26, 2007 (received for review March 13, 2007)

A carbon-rich black layer, dating to �12.9 ka, has been previously identified at �50 Clovis-age sites across North America and appears contemporaneous with the abrupt onset of Younger Dryas (YD) cooling. The in situ bones of extinct Pleistocene megafauna, along with Clovis tool assemblages, occur below this black layer but not within or above it. Causes for the extinctions, YD cooling, and termination of Clovis culture have long been controversial. In this paper, we provide evidence for an extraterrestrial (ET) impact event at �12.9 ka, which we hypothesize caused abrupt environmental changes that contributed to YD cooling, major ecological reorgani- zation, broad-scale extinctions, and rapid human behavioral shifts at the end of the Clovis Period. Clovis-age sites in North American are overlain by a thin, discrete layer with varying peak abundances of (i) magnetic grains with iridium, (ii) magnetic microspherules, (iii) char- coal, (iv) soot, (v) carbon spherules, (vi) glass-like carbon containing nanodiamonds, and (vii) fullerenes with ET helium, all of which are evidence for an ET impact and associated biomass burning at �12.9 ka. This layer also extends throughout at least 15 Carolina Bays, which are unique, elliptical depressions, oriented to the northwest across the Atlantic Coastal Plain. We propose that one or more large, low-density ET objects exploded over northern North America, par- tially destabilizing the Laurentide Ice Sheet and triggering YD cooling. The shock wave, thermal pulse, and event-related environmental effects (e.g., extensive biomass burning and food limitations) con- tributed to end-Pleistocene megafaunal extinctions and adaptive shifts among PaleoAmericans in North America.

comet � iridium � micrometeorites � nanodiamonds � spherules

A carbon-rich black layer, dating to �12.9 ka (12,900 calendaryears B.P.) (1), has been identified by C. V. Haynes, Jr. (2), at �50 sites across North America as black mats, carbonaceous silts, or dark organic clays [supporting information (SI) Fig. 5]. The age of the base of this black layer coincides with the abrupt onset of Younger Dryas (YD) cooling, after which there is no evidence for either in situ extinct megafaunal remains or Clovis artifacts. In- creasing evidence suggests that the extinction of many mammalian and avian taxa occurred abruptly and perhaps catastrophically at the onset of the YD, and this extinction was pronounced in North America where at least 35 mammal genera disappeared (3), in- cluding mammoths, mastodons, ground sloths, horses, and camels, along with birds and smaller mammals. At Murray Springs, AZ, a well known Clovis site, mammoth bones and Clovis-age stone tools lie directly beneath the black layer where, as described by Haynes (4): ‘‘[T]he sudden extinction of the Pleistocene megafauna would

be dramatically revealed by explaining that all were gone an instant before the black mat was deposited.’’

The cause of this extinction has long been debated and remains highly controversial due, in part, to the limitations of available data but also because the two major competing hypotheses, human overkill (5) and abrupt cooling (6), fall short of explaining many observations. For example, Grayson and Meltzer (7) summarized serious problems with the overkill hypothesis, such as the absence of kill sites for 33 genera of extinct mammals, including camels and sloths. In addition, although abrupt cooling episodes of magnitudes similar to the YD occurred often during the past 80 ka, none are known to be associated with major extinctions. The possibility of pandemic disease also has been suggested (8), but there is no evidence for that in the Pleistocene record. Thus, the end- Pleistocene extinction event is unique within the late Quaternary and is unlikely to have resulted only from climatic cooling and human overkill. The extinctions were too broad and ecologically deep to support those hypotheses.

Extraterrestrial (ET) catastrophes also have been proposed. For example, LaViolette (9) suggested that a large explosion in our galactic core led to the extinctions. Brakenridge (10) postulated that a supernova killed the megafauna and caused the worldwide deposition of the black layer. Clube and Napier (11) proposed multiple encounters with remnants of the mega comet progenitor of the Taurid meteor stream and Comet Encke. Although ET events have long been proposed as a trigger for mass extinctions, such as at the K/T (�65 Ma) (12) and P/T (�250 Ma) (13), there has been no compelling evidence linking impacts to the late Pleistocene megafaunal extinctions and YD cooling.

In the 1990s, W. Topping (14) discovered magnetic microspher- ules and other possible ET evidence in sediment at the Gainey

Author contributions: R.B.F., A.W., J.P.K., L.B., and W.T. designed research; R.B.F., A.W., J.P.K., L.B., T.E.B., Z.S.R., P.H.S., D.J.K., J.M.E., O.J.D., A.C.G., R.S.H., G.A.H., J.B.K., P.L., P.A.M., J.M., R.P., T.D., S.S.Q.H., A.R.S., A.S., W.T., J.H.W., and W.S.W. performed research; R.B.F., A.W., J.P.K., L.B., T.E.B., Z.S.R., T.B., D.J.K., O.J.D., A.C.G., G.A.H., J.B.K., P.L., J.M., R.P., S.S.Q.H., W.T., J.H.W., and W.S.W. contributed new reagents/analytic tools; R.B.F., A.W., J.P.K., L.B., T.E.B., Z.S.R., P.H.S., D.J.K., J.M.E., R.S.H., G.A.H., P.A.M., R.P., T.D., S.S.Q.H., A.R.S., A.S., W.T., J.H.W., and W.S.W. analyzed data; and R.B.F., A.W., J.P.K., and P.H.S. wrote the paper.

The authors declare no conflict of interest.

Freely available online through the PNAS open access option.

Abbreviations: YD, Younger Dryas; YDB, YD boundary; ET, extraterrestrial.

bTo whom correspondence should be addressed. E-mail.com [email protected].

This article contains supporting information online at www.pnas.org/cgi/content/full/ 0706977104/DC1.

© 2007 by The National Academy of Sciences of the USA

16016–16021 � PNAS � October 9, 2007 � vol. 104 � no. 41 www.pnas.org�cgi�doi�10.1073�pnas.0706977104

PaleoAmerican site in Michigan (see also ref. 15), and Lougheed (16) and Bi (17) reported that late Pleistocene glacial drift con- tained similar cosmic spherules. We now report substantial addi- tional data from multiple, well dated stratigraphic sections across North America supporting a major ET airburst or collision near 12.9 ka. Directly beneath the black mat, where present, we found a thin, sedimentary layer (usually �5 cm) containing high concen- trations of magnetic microspherules and grains, nanodiamonds, iridium (Ir) at above background levels, and fullerenes containing ET helium. These indicators are associated with charcoal, soot, carbon spherules, and glass-like carbon, all of which suggest intense wildfires. Most of these markers are associated with previously recorded impacts, but a few are atypical of impact events. We identify this layer as the YD boundary (YDB), and we refer to this incident as the YD event.

At the sites studied, independent radiocarbon (1) and optically stimulated luminescence dates that tend to cluster near 13 ka were used to establish the age of the YDB. For example, the end-Clovis stratum (the YDB) is well dated at Murray Springs, AZ, (eight dates averaging 10,890 14C yr or calendar 12.92 ka) and the nearby Lehner site (12 dates averaging 10,940 14C yr or 12.93 calendar ka). Haynes (2) correlated the base of the black mat (the YDB) with the onset of YD cooling, dated to 12.9 ka in the GISP2 ice core, Greenland (see GISP2 chronology in SI Fig. 6) (18). Therefore, we have adopted a calendar age of 12.9 � 0.1 ka for the YD event.

We propose that the YD event resulted from multiple ET airbursts along with surface impacts. We further suggest that the catastrophic effects of this ET event and associated biomass burn- ing led to abrupt YD cooling, contributed to the late Pleistocene megafaunal extinction, promoted human cultural changes, and led to immediate decline in some post-Clovis human populations (19).

Results Research Sites. Ten Clovis and equivalent-age sites were selected because of their long-established archeological and paleontological significance, and, hence, most are well documented and dated by previous researchers (see SI Table 2). Two are type-sites where unique PaleoAmerican projectile point styles were first named: the Clovis-point style at Blackwater Draw, NM, and the Gainey-point style at Gainey, MI. Three of the sites are confirmed megafaunal kill sites, and six of 10 have a black mat overlying the YDB. At Blackwater Draw and Murray Springs, the YDB is found directly beneath the black mat and overlying Clovis artifacts with extinct megafaunal remains.

The other sample sites were in and around 15 Carolina Bays, a

group of �500,000 elliptical lakes, wetlands, and depressions that are up to �10 km long and located on the Atlantic Coastal Plain (SI Fig. 7). We sampled these sites because Melton, Schriever (20), and Prouty (21) proposed linking them to an ET impact in northern North America. However, some Bay dates are reported to be �38 ka (22), older than the proposed date for the YD event.

Each of the 10 Clovis-age sites displays a YDB layer (average thickness of 3 cm) that contains a diversity of markers (magnetic microspherules and grains, charcoal, soot, carbon spherules, glass- like carbon, nanodiamonds, and fullerenes with ET helium). The Ir levels are above background in both bulk sediment and magnetic fractions at up to 117 parts per billion (ppb), which is 25% of levels in CI (Ivuna type) chondritic meteorites (23). The YDB also exhibits uranium (U) and thorium (Th) in high concentrations that are up to 25� crustal abundance. At the 15 Bay sites examined, basal sediments and rim sands contain peaks in the same ET assemblage found in the YDB at Clovis sites elsewhere.

YD Event Markers. The various markers are summarized in Table 1 and described in SI Text, ‘‘Research Sites.’’ Seven representative North American sediment profiles are shown in Fig. 1. Magnetic microspherules. Magnetic microspherules measuring 10– 250 �m peaked in or near the YDB at eight of nine Clovis-age sites and in sediments from five of five Bays tested. Fig. 2 shows representative microspherules from Canada, New Mexico, Michi- gan, and North Carolina. Several sites also yielded microspherules that appear to be silicates, requiring further analysis. Microspherule abundances average 390 per kilogram and are highest in the north, ranging up to 2,144 per kilogram at Gainey. Analyses from Gainey, the Morley drumlin, and Blackwater Draw found the microspher- ules to be enriched in titanomagnetite. Magnetic grains. Magnetic grains measuring 1–500 �m, irregularly shaped and often subrounded, are more abundant than micro- spherules, and they show a distinct peak in the YDB at all 10 Clovis-age sites and are in all 15 Bays, reaching peaks above the pre-Bay paleosols at four sites. All had lower abundances at other stratigraphic levels. Magnetic grains are mostly dark brown or black, although the magnetic fraction often contains terrestrial silicates with magnetite inclusions. Concentrations of magnetic grains and microspherules vary greatly between YDB sites, averaging 3.4 g/kg, with higher abundances at northern sites, such as Gainey, Chobot, and the Morley drumlin. Lower abundances were found in the Carolinas and the southwestern U.S. Magnetic grains from south- ern sites and Lommel, along with some YDB microspherules, are enriched in titanomagnetite.

Table 1. Information about the YDB research sites, along with concentrations of selected YDB markers

Carbon Magnetic microspherules Magnetic grains Bulk

Clovis-age YDB Sites

Date, ka Misc. markers

Spherules #/kg #/kg FeO, % TiO2, % g/kg H2O FeO, % TiO2

Ni, ppm

IrM, ppb

IrB, ppb

Gainey, MI �12.4 AGC 1,232 2,144 41 25 3.2 3.2 14 1.6 54 �2 �0.5 Murray Springs, AZ 12.99 AKGCFPSB 0 109 2.6 5.1 21 16 40 �1 2.3 Blackwater Draw, NM 12.98 AKGCFPB 0 768 56 33 2.1 1.5 27 8.1 256 24 2.3 Chobot, AB �13 AGCB 11 578 1.9 5.0 14 0.9 Wally’s Beach, AB 12.97 AK — 6 7.8 1.6 41 8.3 190 51 �1 Topper, SC �13.5 AG 2 97 1.1 0.7 25 49 440 2 �1 Lommel, Belgium 12.94 ACB 0 16 14 67 0.8 0.8 23 21 23 117 �1 Morley Drumlin, AB �13 GCB 16 1,020 60 29 9.9 3.7 14 1.4 240 �0.1 Daisy Cave, CA 13.09 GCFPB �0 �0 �0 �1 Lake Hind, MB 12.76 GCB 184 0 0.3 3.8 Carolina Bays, Min GCFS 142 20 0.5 0.3 18 21 �1 0.5 Carolina Bays, Max 1,458 205 17 1.3 26 34 �200 15 3.8

Radiocarbon ages are calibrated. More site age information is in SI Table 2. Percentages are by weight. A, artifacts from Clovis or contemporaries; K, megafaunal kill-site; G, glass-like carbon; C, charcoal; F, fullerenes with ET He-3; S, soot; P, polycylic aromatic hydrocarbons; B, black mat; Ni, nickel in magnetic fraction; IrM, Ir in magnetic fraction; IrB, Ir in bulk sediment. No measurable Ir was found outside the YDB. Ir uncertainties are �10% at 117 ppb and �90% at 0.5 ppb. Geochemical values are less than �20%.

Firestone et al. PNAS � October 9, 2007 � vol. 104 � no. 41 � 16017

G EO

PH YS

IC S

Iridium and nickel. YDB sediments, but not the magnetic fractions, are modestly enriched in Ni. For Ir, YDB magnetic grains from seven of 12 sites exhibited a range of 2 (�90%) to 117 (�10%) ppb, and of those seven sites, three also had detectable Ir in the YDB bulk sediment. The highest Ir value is �25% that of typical chondrites (455–480 ppb) (24) and �5,000� crustal abundance (0.02 ppb) (25). In 17 measurements at these sites, no Ir was detected in magnetic grains above or below the YDB. For bulk sediment, YDB Ir abundances at five of 12 sites range from 0.5 (�90%) to 3.75 (�50%) ppb. However, the bulk sediment results are near the detection limits of neutron activation analysis, and further testing is required.

Upon retesting aliquots of high-Ir samples, five from nine sites were confirmed, but Ir abundances were below detection in four retests. Sample sizes were small, and variations are likely due to the ‘‘nugget effect.’’ In summary, no detectable Ir was found above or below the YDB and black mat at seven sites in 62 samples of both bulk sediments and magnetic grains. Elevated Ir concentrations were found only in the YDB and black mat at nine of 14 widely separated sites (see Fig. 1, Table 1, and SI Table 3). Charcoal. Charcoal displays peaks in the YDB at eight of nine Clovis-age sites and is present in 15 of 15 Bays, reaching peaks in four Bays with paleosols. The charcoal was identified optically and by SEM based on its distinctive cellular structure and was found in concentrations ranging from 0.06 to 11.63 g/kg. Soot and polycyclic aromatic hydrocarbons (PAHs). Observed at the K/T boundary (26) and distinguished by its aciniform morphology (see SI Fig. 10) (27), soot forms only in flames through direct conden- sation of carbon from the gas phase. Soot was identified by using SEM imaging and quantified by particle size analysis and weighing.

Of eight sites examined, soot was observed only in the YDB at two sites, Murray Springs (21 � 7 ppm) and Bay T13 (1,969 � 167 ppm), where preservation possibly resulted from anoxic burial conditions. In addition, the combustion of wood at very high temperatures produces diagnostic PAHs. High-temperature PAHs, which were found at the K/T boundary (28), are present in the YDB, but not above or below it at each of three sites analyzed (Daisy Cave, Murray Springs, and Blackwater Draw), suggesting that intense fires occurred at these locations. Carbon spherules. Carbon spherules (0.15–2.5 mm) are black, highly vesicular, subspherical-to-spherical objects (Fig. 3). SEM analyses show them to have cracked and patterned surfaces, a thin rind, and honeycombed (spongy) interiors. SEM/energy dispersive spectrometer and microprobe analyses show that the spherules are dominantly carbon (�75%), with no evidence of seed-like morphology or cellular plant structure, as in charcoal. They were found in 13 of 15 Bays and only in the YDB at six of nine Clovis-age sites in concentrations up to �1,500 per kilo- gram. In addition, we recovered them from one of four modern forest fires (see SI Text, ‘‘Research Sites’’), confirming that they can be produced by intense heat in high-stand wildfires. At the P/T boundary, Miurat discovered carbon spherules up to 90 wt% C and up to 20 �m in size, which he attributes to a controversial cosmic impact �250 Ma. More recently, Rösler et al.u reported finding carbon spherules from undated sediment across Europe, and these appear identical to spherules from the YDB layer. The authors report that they contain fullerenes and nanodiamonds, the latter of which are extraordinarily rare on Earth but are found in meteorites and at ET impact sites (29), leading those authors to propose an ET association for the carbon spherules. Fullerenes and ET helium. Of four sites analyzed, fullerenes with ET helium, which are associated with meteorites and ET impacts (30), were present in YDB sediments at three Clovis-age sites (Blackwater, Murray Springs, and Daisy Cave). In Bay M33, they

tMiura, Y., 37th Annual Lunar and Planetary Science Conference, March 13–17, 2006, League City, TX, Vol. 2441, pp. 1–2 (abstr.).

uRösler, W., Hoffmann, V., Raeymaekers, B., Yang, Z. Q., Schryvers, D., Tarcea, N. (2006) First International Conference on Impact Cratering in the Solar System, May 7–12, 2006, Noordwijk, The Netherlands, abstr. 295464.

Fig. 1. Sediment profiles for seven sites. Concentrations are shown for magnetic grains, microspherules, charcoal, soot, glass-like carbon, carbon spherules, Ir, Cr, and Ni, which peak mostly in a narrow stratigraphic section spanning only a few hundred years. Ir open circles indicate values below detection, typically �0.5–1 ppb. Ir uncertain- ties are �10% at 117 ppb and �90% at 2 ppb. Cr and Ni are less than �20%. Keys are color-coded to match the respective curves, and graph points correspond to sam- pling locations on the photograph. The depth is in centimeters above or below the YDB. The Blackwater Draw image is a composite of three photos. There is no photo for Gainey. A profile for the Belgian site at Lommel is shown in SI Fig. 8. The locations of all sites that were sam- pled are shown in SI Fig. 9.

Fig. 2. High-titanomagnetite microspherules from Blackwater Draw, NM (120 �m) (a); Chobot, AB, Canada (150 �m) (b), Gainey, MI (90 �m) (c), and Howard Bay, NC (100 �m) (d).

16018 � www.pnas.org�cgi�doi�10.1073�pnas.0706977104 Firestone et al.

also were found in glass-like carbon with an ET helium ratio that is 84 times that of air. By comparison, the ratio of the Tagish Lake meteorite was 90 times that of air.

Glass-Like Carbon. Pieces up to several cm in diameter (Fig. 4) were found associated with the YDB and Bays, and their glassy texture suggests melting during formation, with some fragments grading into charcoal. Continuous flow isotope ratio MS analysis of the glass-like carbon from Carolina Bay M33 reveals a composition mainly of C (71%) and O (14%). Analysis by 13C NMR of the glass-like carbon from Bay M33 finds it to be 87 at.% (atomic percent) aromatic, 9 at.% aliphatic, 2 at.% carboxyl, and 2 at.% ether, and the same sample contains nanodiamonds, which are inferred to be impact-related material (see SI Fig. 11). Concentra- tions range from 0.01 to 16 g/kg in 15 of 15 Bays and at nine of nine Clovis-age sites in the YDB, as well as sometimes in the black mat, presumably as reworked material. Somewhat similar pieces were found in four modern forest fires studied (see SI Text, ‘‘Research Sites’’).

Quantities for selected markers are shown in Table 1, and abundances of all markers are given in SI Table 4.

Discussion Age of the YDB. The YDB at the 10 Clovis- and equivalent-age sites has been well dated to �12.9 ka, but the reported ages of the Carolina Bays vary. However, the sediment from 15 Carolina Bays studied contain peaks in the same markers (magnetic grains, microspherules, Ir, charcoal, carbon spherules, and glass-like car- bon) as in the YDB at the nearby Topper Clovis site, where this assemblage was observed only in the YDB in sediments dating back �55 ka. Therefore, it appears that the Bay markers are identical to those found elsewhere in the YDB layers that date to 12.9 ka. Although the Bays have long been proposed as impact features, they have remained controversial, in part because of a perceived absence of ET-related materials. Although we now report that Bay sediments contain impact-related markers, we cannot yet deter- mine whether any Bays were or were not formed by the YD event.

Peaks in Markers. We investigated whether peaks in YDB markers might be attributed to terrestrial processes. The 25 sites examined represent a wide range of depositional environments (fluvial, lacustrine, eolian, alluvial, colluvial, and glacial), soil conditions (aerobic/well drained to anaerobic/saturated), sediment composi- tion (dense clay to gravelly sand), climatic regimes (semiarid to periglacial), and biomes (grasslands to forests). The presence of identical markers found under such a wide range of conditions argues against formation by terrestrial processes and is consistent with an impact origin. We also examined whether the YDB might represent an interval of reduced deposition, allowing the accretion of interplanetary dust particles enriched in ET markers, such as Ir, Ni, and ET helium. At Blackwater Draw, based on 24 calibrated 14C dates from 13.30 to 10.99 ka, Haynes (31, 32) suggested that any hiatus at the level representing the YDB most likely lasted less than a decade, which is insufficient to have produced a local Ir bulk sediment level that is �100� crustal abundance. Furthermore, abundances of microspherules and magnetic grains decrease with

increasing distance from the Great Lakes region (see SI Fig. 12). This nonrandom distribution is unlikely to be due to terrestrial factors or interplanetary dust storms, but it is consistent with airburst/impacts over northern North America.

Magnetic Microspherules and Grains. High concentrations of micro- spherules (glass, clinopyroxene, spinel, or metallic) are accepted as evidence for at least 11 older ET impact events (33). Alternately, microspherules are sometimes associated with volcanism, but when YDB microspherules were analyzed by SEM/x-ray fluorescence and compared with known cosmic and volcanic microspherules (34, 35), they appear to be nonvolcanic in origin. Analysis suggests an ET origin, but because of high titanium (Ti) concentrations, the microspherules differ from typical meteoritic ones.

The magnetic grains and microspherules are anomalously en- riched in Ir and Ti (see Table 1 and SI Table 5) and are enriched in water (up to 28 at.%), especially at northern sites. TiO2/FeO ratios of microspherules (0.48 ratio) and magnetic grains (0.76) are 4- to 250-fold higher than Alaskan terrestrial magnetite (�0.12 ratio in 347 samples) (36), crustal abundance (0.13) (25), CI chondrites (0.003) (23), and K/T impact layers (0.07) (12). These ratios and the similarity in composition of YDB magnetic micro- spherules and magnetic grains (e.g., high Ti) from many sites across North America cannot be explained at this time, but the YDB abundance of microspherules and magnetic grains most likely resulted from the influx of ejecta from an unidentified, unusually Ti-rich, terrestrial source region and/or from a new and unknown type of impactor.

Carbon-Rich Markers. At Murray Springs, Haynes (37) first reported the presence of glass-like or ‘‘vitreous’’ carbon in the black mat. In addition, he chemically analyzed the black mat layer, concluding that it most likely resulted from the decomposition of charred wood and/or a prolonged algal bloom, both of which could result from event-related processes (e.g., climate change and biomass burning). Some black mats have no algal component, only charcoal. The widespread peaks of charcoal in or near the YDB, and their association with soot and polycyclic aromatic hydrocarbons at specific sites, provide strong evidence for extensive wildfires. We propose that glass-like carbon, carbon spherules, and nanodia- monds were produced in the YDB by high temperatures resulting from the impact and associated biomass burning.

Ir Anomaly. Ir concentrations in sediments and ocean cores are high for many accepted impact events, such as for the K/T and Chesa- peake Bay (�36 Ma) (38). However, Ir values in the YDB bulk sediment are lower than at many K/T sites (e.g., 9.1 ppb at Gubbio, Italy) (12), suggesting much less Ir in the YD impactor. The evidence indicates an Ir anomaly in both the YDB bulk sediment and the magnetic fraction; however, for Ir in the bulk sediment, the level of uncertainty remains high (�50–90%), in contrast to the magnetic fraction, where values have higher certainty (up to �10%), and are, therefore, more compelling. In 169 measurements at 14 sites up to �9,200 km apart, Ir was detected only in the YDB sediments, YDB magnetic fraction, and the black mat. Ir never was detected above or below these layers, lessening concerns about the high uncertainties, while providing strong evidence that Ir concen- trations are above background in the YDB or black mat. The relatively low Ir and Ni peaks associated with the YDB are more

Fig. 3. Low-density carbon spherules are shown whole from the Chobot site (a), sectioned and by SEM from Bay T13 (b), and at high magnification by SEM from Bay B14 (c).

Fig. 4. Examples of glass-like carbon from Gainey, Bay M31, and Topper.

Firestone et al. PNAS � October 9, 2007 � vol. 104 � no. 41 � 16019

G EO

PH YS

IC S

consistent with the generally proposed composition of comets and inconsistent with the high-Ir content typical of most stony, nickel– iron, or chondritic meteorites.

Alternately, Ir peaks are found at major geologic boundary layers with no confirmed impacts, and at least some of those Ir concen- trations may have resulted from volcanism. However, no major North American volcanic episode is known at 12.9 ka, and, accord- ing to Koeberl (39), such events produce Ir abundances of �0.5 ppb, much less than we find in the YDB. Therefore, the high concen- trations of Ir do not appear to be of volcanic origin.

We also considered microbial concentration from Ir-rich adja- cent sediment, such as occurred in experiments by Dyer et al. (40), who cultured microbes in Ir-rich igneous rocks and meteoritic material. However, at all sites analyzed, non-YDB sediment levels of Ir are very low (�0.1 ppb and possibly �0.02 ppb) and are insufficient to account for Ir levels up to 5,000� crustal abundance. Given the association of high Ir with a suite of other event-related markers, an ET connection is more plausible.

Ice Core Evidence. Large increases in Ir and Pt occurred during the Younger Dryas as recorded in the GRIP (Greenland) ice core by Gabrielli et al. (41), who attributed these increases to increased cosmic input. Although sample resolution in the ice core was too low to permit us to specifically link the onset of these increased fluxes with the timing of the YD event, the evidence is consistent with the YD event.

As evidence for biomass burning, Mayewski et al. (42, 43) reported large ammonium and nitrate spikes in the Greenland GISP2 ice core at the onset of the YD. These GISP2 data are consistent with strong geochemical evidence in the GRIP ice core for massive biomass burning at the YD onset, especially a major ammonium spike, in association with peaks in nitrate, nitrite, formate, oxalate, and acetate (44). Altogether, the YD onset was one of the most robust intervals of biomass burning inferred from the Greenland ice cores, although the source of this burning signal must have been far more remote than sources today, because much of the modern forested Arctic region was then covered by ice. The cause of this biomass burning is consistent with the YD event.

Radioactive Elements. Some megafaunal bones in the YDB are highly radioactive relative to other stratigraphic intervals, as oc- curred for some bones at the K/T boundary (see SI Figs. 13 and 14). In addition, high concentrations of U and Th were found in the YDB sediment at six of six Clovis-age sites analyzed and in four of four Bays with a paleosol, just as were found in the impact layers at Chesapeake Bay (38) and the K/T (see SI Fig. 15) (45). Because the heavy minerals, zircon, monazite, and garnet, along with Ti-rich minerals, such as titanite, ilmenite, and rutile, sometimes contain high concentrations of U and Th, we investigated whether lag deposits of those minerals might be the source of high radioactivity. We conclude that lag deposits may explain the high YDB radio- activity at some sites but not at others. Ilmenite, rutile, and titanite are possible carriers given that they comprise up to �2% of all sediments, but zircon, monazite, and garnet are unlikely, because they represent �0.1% each (see SI Figs. 16 and 17). The elevated levels of U and Th may result from multiple processes related to the impacts/airbursts, including formation of lag deposits, as well as the dispersal of ejecta from the impactor and/or the target area.

Nature of the Event. The evidence points to an ET event with continent-wide effects, especially biomass burning, but the size, density, and composition of the impactor are poorly understood. Even so, current data suggest that this impactor was very different from well studied iron, stony, or chondritic impactors (e.g., at the K/T boundary). The evidence is more consistent with an impactor that was carbon-rich, nickel–iron-poor, and therefore, most likely a comet. Although the current geologic and geochemical evidence is

insufficient to fully understand impact dynamics, we can offer speculation for future work.

Toon et al. (46) suggest that an impact capable of continent-wide damage requires energy of 107 megatons, equivalent to an impact by a �4-km-wide comet (figure 1 in ref. 46). Although an impactor that size typically leaves an obvious large crater, no such late Pleistocene crater has been identified. The lack of a crater may be due to prior fragmentation of a large impactor, thereby producing multiple airbursts or craters. Hypervelocity oblique impact exper- iments (P.H.S., unpublished data) indicate that a low-impedance surface layer, such as an ice sheet, can markedly reduce modifica- tion of the underlying substrate if the layer is equal to the projectile’s diameter. These results suggest that if multiple 2-km objects struck the 2-km-thick Laurentide Ice Sheet at �30°, they may have left negligible traces after deglaciation. Thus, lasting evidence may have been limited to enigmatic depressions or disturbances in the Canadian Shield (e.g., under the Great Lakes or Hudson Bay), while producing marginal or no shock effects and dispersing fine debris composed of the impactor, ice-sheet detritus, and the underlying crust.

Toon et al. (46) also noted that if airbursts explode with energy of 107 megatons at optimum height, they will cause blast damage over an area the size of North America that is equivalent to a ground impact of 109 megatons (figure 5 in ref. 46). Such airbursts effectively couple the impactor’s kinetic energy with the atmo- sphere or surface (47, 48), producing devastating blast waves well above hurricane force (70 m�s�1) (46). In 1908, at Tunguska, Siberia, a object �150 m in diameter, either a carbonaceous asteroid or a small, burned-out comet, produced a �15-megaton airburst with an intense fireball (107 °C) that scorched �200 km2 of trees and leveled �2,000 km2 of forest yet produced no crater or shock metamorphism (49). A debris shower from a heavily frag- mented comet (11) would have produced an airburst barrage that was similar to, although exponentially larger than Tunguska, while causing continent-wide biomass burning and ice-sheet disruption, but again possibly, without typical cratering.

Environmental Effects. The YD event would have created a devas- tating, high-temperature shock wave with extreme overpressure, followed by underpressure, resulting in intense winds traveling across North America at hundreds of kilometers per hour, accom- panied by powerful, impact-generated vortices (50–52). In addition, whether single or multiple objects collided with Earth, a hot fireball would have immersed the region near the impacts and would have been accentuated if the impact angles were oblique (46, 53). For comparison, Svetsov (48) calculated that a Tunguska-sized airburst would immerse the ground with a radiation flux severe enough to ignite 200 km2 of forest within seconds. Thus, multiple, larger airbursts would have ignited many thousands of square kilometers. At greater distances, the reentry of high-speed, superheated ejecta would have induced extreme wildfires (53), which would have decimated forests and grasslands, destroying the food supplies of herbivores and producing charcoal, soot, toxic fumes, and ash. The number of ET airbursts or impacts necessary to induce the conti- nent-wide environmental collapse at 12.9 ka is unknown.

Climate. A number of impact-related effects most likely contributed to the abrupt, major cooling at the onset of the YD and its maintenance for �1,000 years. Cooling mechanisms operating on shorter time scales may have included (i) ozone depletion, causing shifts in atmospheric systems in response to cooling, with the side-effect of allowing increased deadly UV radiation to reach survivors on the surface (46); (ii) atmospheric injection of nitrogen compounds (NOx), sulfates, dust, soot, and other toxic chemicals from the impact and widespread wildfires (46), all of which may have led to cooling by blockage of sunlight, with the side-effect of diminished photosynthesis for plants and increased chemical tox- icity for animals and plants (46); and (iii) injection of large amounts

16020 � www.pnas.org�cgi�doi�10.1073�pnas.0706977104 Firestone et al.

of water vapor and ice into the upper atmosphere to form persistent cloudiness and noctilucent clouds, leading to reduced sunlight and surface cooling (46). Although these cooling mechanisms tend to be short-lived, they can trigger longer-term consequences through feedback mechanisms. For example, noctilucent clouds can reduce solar insolation at high latitudes, increasing snow accumulation and causing further cooling in a feedback loop. The largest potential effect would have been impact-related partial destabilization and/or melting of the ice sheet. In the short term, this would have suddenly released meltwater and rafts of icebergs into the North Atlantic and Arctic Oceans, lowering surface-ocean salinity with consequent surface cooling. The longer-term cooling effects largely would have resulted from the consequent weakening of thermohaline circula- tion in the northern Atlantic (54), sustaining YD cooling for �1,000 years until the feedback mechanisms restored ocean circulation.

Clovis and Megafauna. The impact-related effects would have been devastating for animals and plants. For humans, major adaptive shifts are evident at 12.9 ka, along with an inferred population decline, as subsistence strategies changed because of dramatic ecological change and the extinction, reduction, and displacement of key prey species (55, 56). Many sites indicate that both Clovis people and extinct megafauna were present immediately before the YD event, but, except in rare cases, neither appears in the geologic record afterward. At Murray Springs, butchered, still-articulated mammoth bones, Clovis tools, and a hearth were found buried directly beneath the black mat, indicating that it buried them rapidly (37). YDB markers, including Ir at 51 ppb, occur inside an extinct horse skull at the Wally’s Beach Clovis kill-site (57), again suggest- ing rapid burial following the YD event. It is likely that some now-extinct animals survived in protected niches, only later to become extinct because of insufficient food resources, overhunting, climate change, disease, flooding, and other effects, all triggered or amplified by the YD event.

Conclusions Our primary aim is to present evidence supporting the YD impact event, a major ET collision over North America at 12.9 ka, which contributed to the YD cooling, the massive extinction of the North

American fauna, and major adaptations and population declines among PaleoAmericans. The unique, carbon-rich, YDB layer, coupled with a distinct assemblage of impact tracers, implies isochroneity of the YDB datum layer and thus highlights its utility for correlation and dating of the North American late Pleistocene. These associations, if confirmed, offer the most complete and recent geological record for an ET impact and its effects, such as global climate change and faunal extinction. This evidence also would represent a record of a major ET event having serious, widespread consequences for anatomically modern humans.

Methods Elemental analyses were performed by using prompt gamma-ray activation analysis, neutron activation analysis, and inductively coupled plasma MS. Microspherules, glass-like carbon, and carbon spherules were analyzed by SEM/x-ray fluorescence. These methods are very standard and discussed further in SI Text, “Methods.”

We thank C. V. Haynes, Jr., and J. Ballenger (University of Arizona, Tucson, AZ), B. Kooyman and colleagues (University of Calgary, Calgary, BC, Canada), B. Childress and J. Pike-Childress (Bureau of Land Man- agement, Phoenix, AZ), M. Boyd and colleagues (Lakehead University, Thunder Bay, ON, Canada), A. Huston, (Channel Islands National Park, Ventura, CA), J. Johnson (Santa Barbara Museum of Natural History, Santa Barbara, CA), M. Waters and A. Rodriguez (University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill), D. Kimbel (Restoration Systems, LLC), and W. Newell (Restoration Systems, LLC) for providing/collecting samples and/or for access to sites; M. Gifford for help with inductively coupled plasma MS analyses; Henry Wright (University of Michigan, Ann Arbor, MI) and Denise Henry and Terrence Rettig (National Science Foundation, Arling- ton, VA) for early help and encouragement; J. Talbot (K/T GeoServices, Argyle, TX), B. Cannon (Cannon Microprobe, Seattle, WA), C. J. Eastoe (University of Arizona), J. Edwards (Process NMR Associates, Danbury, CT), E. Hoffman (Activation Laboratories, Ancaster, ON, Canada), J. Feathers and J. Johnson (University of Washington, Seattle, WA), S. Simpson (Becquerel Laboratories, Mississauga, ON, Canada), Philippe Claeys (Vrije Universiteit Brussel, Brussels, Belgium), and J. Southon (University of California, Irvine, CA) for their careful analyses of samples. This work was supported, in part, by U.S. Department of Energy Contract DE-AC02-05CH11231 and National Science Foundation Grants 9986999, OCD-0244201, and ATM-0713769.

1. Taylor R, Haynes CV, Jr, Stuiver M (1996) Antiquity 70:515–525. 2. Haynes, CV, Jr (2005) in Paleoamerican Origins: Beyond Clovis, eds Bonnichsen R, Lepper

BT, Stanford D, Waters MR (Texas A&M Univ Press, College Station, TX), pp 113–132. 3. Grayson D, Meltzer D (2003) J Arch Sci 30:585–593. 4. Haynes CV (1998) Mammoth Trumpet 13(2):2–6. 5. Mosimann J, Martin P (1975) Am Scientist 63:304–313. 6. Guthrie R (2006) Science 441:207–209. 7. Grayson D, Meltzer D (2003) J Arch Sci 30:585–593. 8. MacPhee R, Marx P (1997) in Natural Change and Human Impact in Madagascar, eds

Goodman S, Patterson B (Smithsonian Inst Press, Washington, DC), pp 169–217. 9. LaViollete P (1987) Earth, Moon, Planets 37:241–286.

10. Brakenridge G (1981) Icarus 46:81–93. 11. Clube V, Napier W (1984) Mon Not R Astronom Soc 211:953–968. 12. Alvarez L, Alvarez W, Asaro F, Michel H (1980) Science 208:1095–1108. 13. Becker L, Poreda RJ, Basu AR, Pope KO, Harrison TM, Nicholson C, Lasky R (2004)

Science 304:1469–1476. 14. Firestone RB, Topping W (2001) Mammoth Trumpet 16(9):1–5. 15. Firestone RB, West A, Warwick-Smith S (2006) Cycle of Cosmic Catastrophes (Bear,

Rochester, VT), pp 19–35. 16. Lougheed MS (1966) Ohio J Sci 66:274–283. 17. Bi D (1993) Meteoritics 29:88–93. 18. Alley RB (2000) Quat Sci Revs 19:213–226. 19. Goodyear AC (2006) Curr Res Pleistocene, 23:100–101. 20. Melton FA, Schriever W (1933) J Geol 41:52–56. 21. Prouty WF (1952) Bull GSA 63:167–224. 22. Frey DJ (1955) Ecology 36(4):762–763. 23. Anders E, Grevesse N (1989) Geochim Cosmo Acta 53:197–214. 24. McDonough W, Sun S (1995) Chem Geol 120:223–253. 25. Rudnick R, Gao R (2003) Treatise on Geochemistry, eds Holland H, Turekian K (Elsevier,

Oxford, UK), Vol 3, pp 1–64. 26. Wolbach WS, Lewis RS, Anders E (1985) Science 230:167–170. 27. Kroto H (1988) Science 242:1139–1145. 28. Venkatesan MI, Dahl J (1989) Nature 338:57–60. 29. Gilmour I, Russell SS, Arden JW, Lee MR, Franchi IA, Pillinger CT (1992) Science

258:1624–1626. 30. Becker L, Poreda RJ, Bunch TE (2000) Proc Natl Acad Sci USA 97:2979–2983. 31. Haynes CV, Jr (1995) Geoarchaeology 10(5):317–388.

32. Haynes CV, Jr, Stanford DJ, Jodry M, Dickenson J, Montgomery JL, Shelley PH, Rovner I, Agogino GA (1999) Geoarchaeology 14(5):455–470.

33. Simonson B, Glass B (2004) Annu Rev Earth Planet Sci 32:329–361. 34. Iyer SD, Prasad MS, Gupta SM, Charan SN, Mukherjee AD (1997) J Volcanol Geotherm Res

78:209–220. 35. Wright F, Hodge P, Allen R (1966) Smithson Astrophys Obs Spec Rep 228:1–9. 36. Pan K-L, Overstreet WC, Robinson K, Hubert AE, Crenshaw GL (1980) USGS Professional

Publications 1135:3–22. 37. Haynes CV, Jr (2007) in Murray Springs: A Clovis Site with Multiple Activity Areas in the San

Pedro Valley, Arizona, eds Haynes CV, Jr, Huckell BB (Univ of Arizona Press, Tucson, AZ), pp 240–249.

38. Bodiselitsch B, Montanari A, Koeberl C, Coccioni R (2004) Earth Planet Sci Lett 223:283–302.

39. Huber H, Koeberl C, Egger H (2003) Geochem J 37:123–134. 40. Dyer BD, Lyalikova NN, Murray DP, Doyle M, Kolesov GM, Krumbein WE (1989) Geology

17(11):1036–1039. 41. Gabrielli P, Barbante C, Plane JM, Varga A, Hong S, Cozzi G, Gaspari V, Planchon FA,

Cairns W, Ferrari C, et al. (2004) Nature 432:1011–1014. 42. Mayewski PA, Meeker LD, Whitlow SI, Twickler MS, Morrison MG, Alley RB, Bloomfield

P, Taylor K (1993) Science 261:195–197. 43. Mayewski PA, Meeker LD, Twickler MS, Whitlow SI, Yang Q, Lyons WB, Prentice M (1997)

J Geophys Res 102:26345–26366. 44. Legrand M, De Angelis M (1995) J Geophys Res 100:1445–1462. 45. Martinez-Ruiz F, Ortega-Huertas M, Palomo I (1999) Terra Nova 11:290–296. 46. Toon OB, Tukco RP, Covey C, Zahnle K, Morrison D (1997) Rev Geophys 35:41–78. 47. Schultz PH, Gault DE (1985) J Geophys Res 90:3701–3732. 48. Svetsov VV (2002) Palaeogeogr Palaeoclim Palaeoecol 185:403–405. 49. Wasson JT (2003) Astrobiology 3:163–179. 50. Schultz PH (1992) J Geophys Res 97:16183–16248. 51. Barnouin-Jha O, Schultz PH (1996) J Geophys Res 101:21099–21115. 52. Wrobel K, Schultz PH, Crawford D (2006) Meteorit Planet Sci 41:1539–1550. 53. Schultz PH, D’Hondt S (1996) Geology 24:963–967. 54. Broecker WS (2006) Science 312:1146–1148. 55. Anderson DG, Faught MK (2000) Antiquity 74:507–513. 56. Bamforth DB (2002) J World Prehistory 16(1):55–98. 57. Kooyman B, Newman ME, Cluney C, Lobb M, Tolman S, McNeil P, Hills LV (2001) Am

Antiquity 66:686–691. 58. Boyd M, Running G, Havholm K (2003) Geoarchaeology 18:583–607.

Firestone et al. PNAS � October 9, 2007 � vol. 104 � no. 41 � 16021

G EO

PH YS

IC S

Week 2 - Paleoindian/Readings week 2 - Paleoindian.docx

Anthropology P363/P663 (30439, 30441) Professor Laura L. Scheiber

North American Prehistory through Fiction Spring, 2018

Reading Assignments

Week of March 20: Paleoindians

For Tuesday:

Russell, Sharman Apt

2000 The Last Matriarch. University of New Mexico Press, Albuquerque.

For Thursday:

Eliade, Mircea

1972 Shamanism: Archaic Techniques of Ecstasy. Princeton University Press, Princeton, New Jersey. Recruiting Methods, Shamanism and Mystical Vocation, pp. 3-17; Initiatory Sicknesses and Dreams, pp. 33-38; The Quest for Shamanic Powers in North America, pp. 99-109.

Grayson, Donald K., and David J. Meltzer (students with last names A-M will debate this side)

2015 Revisiting Paleoindian Exploitation of Extinct North American Mammals. Journal of Archaeological Science 56:177-193.

Haynes, Gary (students with last names N-Z will debate this side)

2002 The Catastrophic Extinction of North American Mammoths and Mastodonts. World Archaeology 33(3):391-416.

Kehoe, Alice Beck

2002 First Americans. In America Before the European Invasions, pp. 8-22. Longman, New York.

For Students in ANTH P663:

Gero, Joan M.

2000 The Social World of Prehistoric Facts: Gender and Power in Paleoindian Research. In Interpretive Archaeology: A Reader, edited by Julian Thomas, pp. 304-316. Leicester University Press, New York.

Echo-Hawk, Roger C.

2000 Ancient History in the New World: Integrating Oral Traditions and the Archaeological Record in Deep Time. American Antiquity 65(2):267-290.

Optional Readings:

Grayson, Donald K.

1991 Late Pleistocene Mammalian Extinctions in North America: Taxonomy, Chronology, and Explanations. Journal of World Prehistory 5(3):193-222.

Firestone, R. B., A. West, J. P. Kennett, L. Becker, T. E. Bunch, Z. S. Revay, P. H. Schultz, T. Belgya, D. J. Kennett, J. M. Erlandson, O. J. Dickenson, A. C. Goodyear, R. S. Harris, G. A. Howard, J. B. Kloosterman, P. Lechler, P. A. Mayewski, J. Montgomery, R. Poreda, T. Darrah, S. S. Que Hee, A. R. Smith, A. Stich, W. Topping, J. H. Wittke, and W. S. Wolbach

2007 Evidence for an Extraterrestrial Impact 12,900 Years Ago that Contributed to the Megafaunal Extinctions and the Younger Dryas Cooling. Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences 104(41):16016-16021.

Nova’s Stone Age Explorers: http://www.pbs.org/wgbh/nova/stoneage/

1

Week 2 - Paleoindian/Haynes 2002 - The catastrophic extinction of North American mammoths.pdf

The catastrophic extinction of North American mammoths and mastodonts

Gary Haynes

Abstract

Archaeological and theoretical evidence reviewed here indicates that Clovis-era foragers extermi- nated mammoths and mastodonts in North America around 11,000 radiocarbon years ago. The process unfolded quickly as human foragers explored and dispersed into fragmenting habitats where megamammal populations were ecologically stressed. Megamammal extinctions were eco-catastro- phes with major ripple effects on oral and faunal communities.

Keywords

Mammoth; mastodont; extinction; Palaeoindian; North America; patch choice.

Introduction

Mammoths and mastodonts became extinct in North America soon after 11,000 radio- carbon years before present (RCYBP) (Taylor et al. 1996; Martin and Stuart 1995; Stuart 1991). Thirty-three genera of large mammals (body mass over 44 kg) died out around the same time (Martin and Klein 1984). Distinctive Clovis uted projectile points (Plate 1) also appeared then (see the papers in Bonnichsen and Turnmire 1991). Prehistorians such as C. V. Haynes, Jr. [who is not related to me] have proposed that uted point assem- blages represent North America’s earliest archaeological culture because they are the oldest found at virtually every site, locale or subregion where they have been dated. The exceptions are few, such as in Alaska’s Tanana river valley sites (Hamilton and Goebel 1999) or in scattered locales such as Cactus Hill, Virginia (McAvoy and McAvoy 1997) and Meadowcroft Rockshelter, Pennsylvania (Adovasio et al. 1999). But examples of pre- uted-point components are extremely rare (Fiedel 2000). The people who made the Clovis-type uted points are incontestably the Žrst to arrive in most parts of late Pleisto- cene North America, and therefore are closely linked chronologically with the disap- pearance of mammoths and mastodonts.

World Archaeology Vol. 33(3): 391–416 Ancient Ecodisasters © 2002 Taylor & Francis Ltd ISSN 0043-8243 print/1470-1375 online

DOI: 10.1080/0043824012010744 0

We know that human hunting can limit or exterminate ungulates with or without climate stress (Alroy 2000; Kay 1994, 1995; Martin 1967, 1982, 1984, 1990; Martin and Steadman 1999; Mithen 1993; Stuart 1999). If the Žrst settlers in North America targeted large mammals as preferred prey, their opportunistic foraging (Kelly and Todd 1988; Meltzer 1993: 305) may have eradicated mammoth and mastodont populations that had survived earlier cycles of ecological stress during rapid climatic oscillations (Alroy 1999; Martin and Steadman 1999).

The removal of mammoths and mastodonts from the New World was an eco- catastrophe that happened swiftly and unexpectedly. Fossils of large mammals show no evidence of climate-caused chronic ill-health or increased vulnerability just before they disappeared (see, for example, Fisher (1996) for information about mastodonts and Duckler and van Valkenburgh (1998) for information about predators). The large mammals – including mammoths and mastodonts – were exterminated so quickly that the geological record provides no direct clues about how it happened.

The disappearance of America’s largest forms of animal life would have been a memo- rable event for humans to experience. As well, the disappearance of animals large enough to be true ‘ecosystem engineers’ (see Owen-Smith 1987, 1988, 1999) would have had profound effects on North American ecosystems. Owen-Smith (1987, 1999: 67) has argued that the extinction of megamammals – the animals weighing over 1,000 kg – transformed a minor extinction pulse affected by climate change into a major extinction cascade, because mammoths and mastodonts were ‘keystone’ species that had greatly raised diver- sity at the patch level. With the megamammals gone, natural processes such as woody regeneration and shrub invasions of grassy glades progressed unimpeded, thus reducing carrying capacity for nonmigratory grazers.

Zimov et al. (1995) presented a simulation model showing that the removal of Beringia’s megafauna by human overhunting was as important as climate in shifting the vegetation from highly productive, grass-dominated steppe to poorly productive moss- tundra. Large herbivore feeding has major effects on ecosystems and is known to increase primary productivity in African grassland savanna (Bell 1971), an effect also postulated for California grasslands (Edwards 1992). The process of biome shift due to herbivore

392 Gary Haynes

Plate 1 Fluted point (cast) from the Vail site in Maine. Fluted points compared over space and time may differ in morphology and manufacturing techniques.

feeding is now being observed in Yakutia, where large grazers were recently re-introduced into tundra-taiga habitats that may be transformed to steppe in the future (Stone 1998; Zimov et al. 1995: 782–3).

lf human foragers did wipe out mammoths and mastodonts in North America and indi- rectly caused the extinctions of other animal species, can we ever discover why and how they managed to do it? My explanation of the process is founded on three propositions: (1) the timing and direction of climate-caused habitat changes were not coupled with extinctions; (2) megamammals were demonstrably killed by human hunters in North America; (3) late Pleistocene foraging in mammoth and mastodont ranges was an optimal strategy for opportunistic hunter-gatherers. These will now be discussed.

Climate-caused changes in habitat were not coupled with extinctions

At the end of the Pleistocene, severe climate reversals occurred out of phase with the extinction event. The Younger Dryas chronozone – a northern hemisphere geological interval of cold that had abruptly reversed warm and wet conditions beginning around 11,000 RCYBP and ending nearly a millennium later (duration and timing are problemati- cal in different world areas (Rutter et al. 2000)) – is sometimes thought to have been the last straw for larger mammals, killing them off completely after they had suffered through several cold to warm reversals following the last Glacial Maximum.

Yet the current best-guess chronosequence of events during the glacial to deglacial tran- sition (for example, Fiedel 1999: 106, Žg. 6) does not support this scenario of extinction based solely on climate. The earliest appearance of foragers who made Clovis uted points was about 11,500 RCYBP (Fig. 1). Some large mammals may have become extinct around 11,200 RCYBP, followed by a near-continental drought beginning 10,900 RCYBP, and the extinctions of all large fauna including mammoths and mastodonts by around 10,800 RCYBP (Graham et al. 1997; Stafford et al. 1997a, 1997b; Holliday 2000; Haynes, C. V. 1991). The Younger Dryas reversal to cold conditions may not have occurred every- where, and, where it did occur, it followed some extinctions but preceded mammoth and mastodont extinction. In southern South America there may have been no Younger Dryas at all (Bennett et al. 2000; Rodbell 2000), and thus the New World pattern of extinctions is not a direct result of the abrupt onset or end of the Younger Dryas. It is worth noting again that megafauna such as ground sloths, horses, camels, mammoths and mastodonts had universally survived earlier abrupt climate reversals.

No clear model can explain how the extinction process tracked changes in climate and habitat at the end of the Pleistocene (see Krech 1999: 38–40 for a précis of the ambigu- ity). But the extinctions do seem to be synchronous with the existence of human foragers who dispersed through the continent within a few centuries of Žrst appearing.

The Clovis foraging strategy involved killing megamammals

The makers of Clovis-like uted points were present over almost all of North America south of the last glacial ice-fronts, between around 11,500 and 10,500 years ago (Table 1).

Catastrophic extinction of mammoths and mastodonts 393

14 C

y ea

rs B

.P .

C lim

at e

C hr

on oz

on e

or E

ve nt

Fa un

al E

ve nt

C ul

tu ra

l E ve

nt

19 ,5

00 -1

6, 10

0 V

er y

co ld

, d ry

L as

t G

la ci

al M

ax im

um (N

o ex

tin ct

io ns

) (A

rc ha

eo lo

gi ca

l re

m ai

ns r

ar e

to no

ne xi

st en

t an

yw he

re in

c on

ti ne

nt )

13 ,0

00 W

ar m

B øl

lin g

(N o

ex tin

ct io

ns )

(A rc

ha eo

lo gi

ca l

re m

ai ns

r ar

e to

no ne

xi st

en t

an yw

he re

in c

on ti

ne nt

) 12

,0 00

W ar

m A

lle rø

d (N

o ex

tin ct

io ns

) (A

rc ha

eo lo

gi ca

l re

m ai

ns r

ar e

to no

ne xi

st en

t an

yw he

re in

c on

ti ne

nt )

11 ,5

00 C

ol d

In tr

a- A

lle rø

d co

ld p

er io

d (N

o ex

tin ct

io ns

) E

ar lie

st C

lo vi

s ra

di oc

ar bo

n da

te s,

ve ry

re st

ri ct

ed r

an ge

11 ,2

00 W

ar m

(U nn

am ed

w ar

m in

te rv

al )

So m

e la

rg e-

m am

m al

ex tin

ct io

ns C

lo vi

s pr

es en

t in

w id

e ar

ea 10

,9 00

C ol

d, d

ri er

Y ou

ng er

D ry

as be

gi ns

a br

up tl

y C

lo vi

s be

co m

in g

lo ca

lly m

or e

va ri

ab le

10 ,8

00 C

ol d

co nt

in ue

s A

ll m

eg af

au na

ex tin

ct io

ns c

om pl

et e,

in cl

ud in

g m

am m

ot hs

an d

m as

to do

nt s

C lo

vi s-

lik e

m at

er ia

ls di

st ri

bu te

d co

nt in

en t-

w id

e

10 ,2

00 W

ar m

, w et

te r

Y ou

ng er

D ry

as en

ds a

br up

tl y

F lu

te d

po in

ts n

o lo

ng er

m ad

e

F ig

ur e

1 C

or re

la ti

on o

f cl

im at

e ch

an ge

s, h

yp ot

he si

ze d

ex ti

nc ti

on e

ve nt

s an

d cu

lt ur

e in

N or

th A

m er

ic a.

A small but inuential literature has argued that Clovis uted point makers were big-game hunters, directly descended (biologically and culturally) from Eurasian Upper Palae- olithic steppe explorers (see, for example, Haynes, C. V. 1987). Scholars who accept this probable connection nevertheless recognize that smaller game and plant resources also would have been eaten (Jennings 1989; Willey 1966).

On the other side of the debate are arguments that only plants and small animals were regularly targeted as food, in direct proportion to their existence in Clovis-era habitats (Dent 1995; Dincauze 1993: 285; Meltzer 1993; Meltzer and Smith 1986). The hypothesis that Clovis foragers were mainly plant-food gatherers and smaller-game hunters implies that Pleistocene large mammals were either hunted extremely rarely, especially if popu- lations were dwindling due to climatic stress (Webster and Webster 1984), or were deliber- ately avoided. The sites where Clovis tools are associated with megamammal skeletons (see below) are therefore considered more likely the evidence of scavenging rather than of killing.

However, a comparison of the characteristics that distinguish killing from scavenging (Haynes, G. 1999) indicates some Clovis mammoth associations are cases of actual killing, after all. The basis for comparisons are studies of contemporary bonesites where African elephants were either shot to death or starved during droughts in Zimbabwe

Catastrophic extinction of mammoths and mastodonts 395

Table 1 Generally accepted radiometric dates on Clovis-point sites (from Holliday 2000; Haynes, C. V. 1993; Taylor et al. 1996).

Site Date(s) Material dated

Anzick, MT Average of 3 = 10,820 ± 60 Bone Aubrey, TX Average of 2 = 11,570 ± 70 Charcoal Clovis type site Average of 2 = 11,130 ± 90 Plant remains (Blackwater Draw, NM) Average of 3 = 11,300 ± 240 Plant remains Colby, WY 11,200 ± 220(RL-392) Bone apatite

10,864 ± 141 (SMU-264) Bone collagen Debert, Nova Scotia Average of 13 = 10,590 ± 50 Charcoal Dent, CO Average of 5 = 10,690 ± 50 Bone

plus 11,200 ± 500 Domebo, OK Average of 2 = 10,820 ± 230 Carbonized plants

Other averages 11,040 ± 250 Bone collagen and gelatin and 10,940 ± 180 Bone collagen and gelatin

Lange/Ferguson, SD 11,140 ± 140(AA-905) Charcoal 10,730 ± 530 (I-13104) Bone collagen

Lehner, AZ Average of 12 = 10,930 ± 40 Charcoal Murray Springs, AZ Average of 8 = 10,900 ± 50 Charcoal Shawnee-Minisink, PA Average of 2 = 10,640 ± 90 Charcoal

Average of 2 more = ~10,900 Charred hawthorne plum seeds Templeton, CT 10,190 ± 300 (W-3931) Charcoal Vail, VT 7 dates, 11,120 ± 180 All but one on charcoal;

to 10,040 ± 390 youngest date on humates Whipple, NH Average of 2 = 11,050 ± 300 Charcoal

(2 other parts of the site were (Charcoal) dated 9,400 ± 500 to 10,430 ± 300)

(Haynes, G. 1987, 1988, 1989, 1991). The modern sites are similar in some ways but distinct in other subtle ways (see Haynes, G. 1999; Haynes, G. and Eiselt 1999) (Table 2). If bone representation, weathering stages, carnivore utilization and mortality proŽles are compared between cultural killsites and noncultural deathsites, the modern sites of elephant bones differ to perceptible degrees when their origins differ. The presence or absence of artifacts is not the deŽning characteristic that sets apart cultural and noncul- tural deaths.

An examination also has been made of Columbian and woolly mammoth bone assem- blages (Haynes, G. 1999). The differences among the sites suggests unambiguously in some cases and ambiguously in others that human behavior created certain sites and natural (noncultural) processes created others, even those with clearly associated arti- facts. This evidence does therefore support the idea that Clovis foragers actually killed mammoths individually or in groups.

Empirical and analogical approaches to explaining the role of megamammals in Clovis diets

Opinions differ about Clovis subsistence and diet because the methods of reconstructing the possible diet of uted point-makers rely on three distinct lines of evidence: empirical data, ethnographic analogy and theoretical predictions. The three approaches produce different interpretative results.

(a) Empirical evidence Plant and animal remains are scarce at Clovis uted point sites. Yet at least twenty sites contain mammoth or mastodont bones (Table 3) either directly associated with uted points or interpreted as butchered during the Clovis period. The remains of animals other than proboscideans in direct stratigraphic and spatial association with uted points are less abundant (Table 4). Many sites contained no more than teeth or a single element or bone fragment of camel, caribou or other large mammal. Several

396 Gary Haynes

Table 2 Comparison of cultural and noncultural elephant bone accumulations.

Serial deaths only Variable examined Cultural origin Noncultural origin

Carnivore use Often light Varies Weathering Mixed Mixed Bone representation Selective Nonselective Age proŽle Varies Selective

Mass deaths only Variable examined Cultural origin Noncultural origin

Carnivore use Light to moderate Light to moderate Weathering Mostly similar Mostly similar Bone representation Nonselective Nonselective Age proŽle Nonselective Selective

studies have been interpreted to indicate that large mammal blood, including that of mammoths, was present on some uted points (Table 5).

Hence, the evidence for megammamals in the Clovis diet is ample, but the evidence for food items other than megamammals is scarce. Botanical macrofossils are even more rare

Catastrophic extinction of mammoths and mastodonts 397

Table 3 Mammoth (Mammuthus columbi) and mastodont (Mammut americanum) sites with Clovis association, or dated to the Clovis time interval. (Note: Fisher (1996) names other late Pleistocene mastodonts he considers butchered by humans in the Great Lakes region, but here I list only two, Heisler and Pleasant Lake in Michigan.)

Site Taxon and number Cultural association/date of animals present

Blackwater Draw, NM Mammoth, 6 Clovis lithics; averaged 3 dates 11,170 ± 110 Burning Tree, OH Mastodont, 1 No lithics, possibly butchered bones; 10,860 ±

70 (Pitt-0832) and 11,390 ± 80 (AA-6980) Colby. WY Mammoth, 7 Clovis lithics; 11,200 ± 220 (RL-392) and

10,864 ± 141 (SMU-254) Dent, CO Mammoth, 13 Clovis lithics; averaged 5 dates 10,690 ± 50, and

11,200 ± 500 Domebo, OK Mammoth, 1 Clovis lithics; averaged 2 dates 10,820 ± 270 Dutton, CO Mammoth, 1 Clovis lithics; <11,710 Escapule, AZ Mammoth, 1 Clovis lithics; no date Heisler, MI Mastodont, 1 No lithics, possibly butchered bones; 11,770 ±

110 (NSRL-282, AA-6979) Hiscock, NY Mastodont, 6 Clovis lithics; 11,390±80 (AA-6977) to 10,515 ±

120 (Beta-24412) Kimmswick, MO Mastodont, 2 Clovis lithics; no date Lange-Ferguson, ND Mammoth, 2 Clovis lithics; 11,140 ± 140 (AA-95) and 10,730

± 530 (I13104) Lehner, AZ Mammoth, 13 Clovis lithics; averaged 12 dates 10,930 ± 40 Leikum, AZ Mammoth, 2 Clovis lithics; no date Lubbock Lake, TX Mammoth, 2(?) Clovis lithics; >11,100 Miami, TX Mammoth, 5 Clovis lithics; no date Murray Springs, AZ Mammoth, 2 Clovis lithics; averaged 8 dates 10,970 ± 50 Naco, AZ Mammoth, 1 Clovis lithics; no date Navarettej AZ Mammoth, 1 2 Clovis points; no date Pleasant Lake, MI Mastodont, 1 No lithics, possibly butchered bones; 10,395 ±

100 (Beta-1388) Rawlins, WY Mammoth, 1 Untyped lithics; 11,280 ± 350 (I-449) (U.P. mammoth)

Note: Occasionally other megamammal Žnds with possible Clovis associations have been dated radiometrically well older or younger than Clovis. These examples can be partly explained by the nature of radiocarbon dating – ‘dates’ are only a statistical probability of an object’s age and not a simple ‘fact’ – or by the potential for sites, sediments and samples to be contaminated, or by inappro- priate choices of materials to be dated, or by ‘associations’ that are speculative rather than clearly demonstrated, etc. At least one-half of all radiocarbon dates returned over the past half-century probably have been rejected or suppressed because of suspected errors. This may make readers nervous that the real dates of Clovis and megamammal extinction could be quite different from the 11,500–10,500 radiocarbon years generally accepted. However, when samples are carefully collected and lab protocols followed, the dates much more often come out within the generally expected time interval (see Stafford 1988; Stafford et al. 1987, 1988).

398 Gary Haynes

Table 4 Sites with possible associations of Clovis artefact(s) and animals other than mammoth or mastodont. ‘Clovis lithics’ refers to assemblages containing both Clovis uted points and other stone implements. Not all taxa in the table should be considered food items, and many may be ‘back- ground’ accumulations. Many taxa were represented by only small numbers of bones or teeth. Some sites contained mammoth or mastodont bones, too.

Site Cultural association Taxa

Aubrey, TX Clovis lithics Deer, bison, rabbit, muskrat, Žshes, birds, turtles, rodents, ground sloth (skin only)

Blackwater Draw, NM Clovis lithics Bison, horse, camel, box turtle Bull Brook, MA Clovis lithics Caribou, beaver Colby, WY Clovis lithics Hare, pronghorn, ass, camel, bison Escapule, AZ Clovis points Horse Hiscock, NY Clovis points Caribou, moose/stag-moose, California

condor, grebe Holcombe, MI Clovis lithics Caribou Kimmswick, MO Clovis lithics Micromammals (mainly rodents) Lehner, AZ Clovis lithics At least 11 taxa, incl. micromammals, and

horse (teeth), camel, bison Murray Springs, AZ Clovis lithics Numerous taxa, incl. micromammals, and

horse (teeth), camel, bison Naco, AZ Clovis points Bison Shawnee-Minisink, PA Clovis lithics Fish, micromammals and reptiles Sheriden Cave (or Pit), OH Clovis lithics Turtle, caribou, peccary, giant beaver

(Holcombe-like point) Udora, Ontario Nondiagnostic cached Cervid, hare, arctic fox

lithics, plus nearby surface Clovis (Gainey?) points

Whipple, NH Clovis lithics Caribou

Table 5 The results of blood residue studies on Clovis tools. 1. Gramly (1991, 1993). 2. Hyland et al. (1990); one endscraper out of forty-Žve tested had cervid residue. 3. Dixon (1993); Loy and Dixon (1998). 4. Kooyman et al. (2000). 5. Brush and Yerkes (1996); Brush and Smith (1994); Brush et al. (1994). 6. Molyneaux (2000).

Site (reference) Taxa identiŽed

East Wenatchee (Richey-Roberts), WA (Clovis cache) (1) Human, bison, bovine, cervid, rabbit

Shoop, PA (l endscraper tested in Clovis site) (2) Cervid Alaskan uted points (3) Mammoth Wally’s Beach, Alberta (Clovis points) (4) Bovid, horse Martins Creek, OH [note: not a proven Clovis site; site contains Elephant, cervid mastodont and deer bones associated with akes and scrapers] (5) Western Iowa (Northern Loess Hills) (6) Cervid

than small animal remains, and thus very few plant foods are known. Nuts, grains, and perennial roots or tubers require special tools and technologies such as milling stones or rock-lined roasting pits, which are virtually nonexistent in Clovis times (Table 6).

Faced with a disappointingly small proportion of sites that indicate anything about diet, some prehistorians bypass the continent-wide empirical evidence and invent site-by-site diets based on what might have been possible. However, judging only on the basis of recovered materials rather than on the basis of possibilities, the logical conclusion is that uted point makers ate megamammals more frequently than anything else known.

(b) Ethnographic analogy Another argument made against megamammal-hunting by Clovis is based on ethnographic literature. There are no known subsistence hunters of megamammals in the world nowadays, except for arctic native whalers. In Africa, elephants are still killed by ivory poachers or people seeking both trade items and food (Fisher 1987, 1992; Duffy 1984); but no longer is meat the main reason for killing elephants in Africa (Sikes 1971: 309–10). Modern subsistence foragers – even those in elephant country – target medium and small game, and rely more on plant foods than on game animals (Lee 1968; see also Meltzer 1988, 1993). Some archaeologists interpreting Clovis subsistence have relied on ethnographic analogues to develop a line of reasoning that Clovis uted point makers, like modern foragers, also never or rarely tried to kill mega- mammals, and instead chose to forage for a wide range of smaller game, plant foods and aquatic resources (Dincauze 1993; Meltzer 1988, 1993). Tacit in this argument is the idea that foragers procure different food resources in the same proportions the resources occur in local environments. Because there are more smaller animals than megamammals in terrestrial habitats, more small animals would have been hunted.

Anthropology’s available ethnographic snapshots are of foragers who no longer live in a world of foragers, and they behave differently from foragers who did live in such a world, where the ability to disperse, explore and exploit resources was less limited (for an example of differences between modern and prehistoric foragers, see Sealy and Pfeiffer 2000). One major difference between Pleistocene and recent foragers has been shown in a study of human bones from two late Pleistocene sites in England: analysis of the bones

Catastrophic extinction of mammoths and mastodonts 399

Table 6 Clovis sites with milling stones, roasting pits or other tools/facilities suggesting routine use of nuts, seeds or other plant foods. 1. Hester (1972: 107–9). 2. MacDonald (1968: 111, table 15). 3. Spiess and Wilson (1987); Dincauze (1993).

Site (reference) Artifact/facility present Comments

Blackwater Draw, NM (1) One grinding stone (‘small mano’) Used for pounding and reciprocal grinding; not known if used for seed preparation or intknapping

Debert, Nota Scotia (2) Possible processing implements: Suggested use: processing ‘pulping planes, cleavers’ vegetable products for food or

fuel Michaud, ME (3) Possible processing implements: Possibly used for grinding,

cobbles pounding, plant processing

shows that the diet at around 12,000 RCYBP consisted mainly of terrestrial animal meat (Richards et al. 2000), unlike the diet of modern foragers which tends to be mostly plant foods (see Lee 1968).

Late Pleistocene foraging in North America would have been distinct from the behav- ior of modern foragers in other ways, as well. During the late Pleistocene, megamammal kills would have been naturally refrigerated or frozen for long periods of time and thus would have ‘kept’ much better than do elephant carcasses in tropical or subtropical Africa and Asia; the preservation would have facilitated a much more efŽcient use of huge carcasses. Perhaps the convenience of long-term storage encouraged regular hunting of bigger animals.

Modern-day ethnographic analogy cannot reliably predict Clovis foraging or subsist- ence behavior. Clovis foragers colonized an enormous, highly diverse continent with an extremely low human population density, if it had any humans in it at all. Clovis foraging probably differed from tropical foraging in so many ways that analogies should not be trusted when reconstructing Clovis diet.

Human nutritional requirements are satisŽed by a great many alternative diets. Speth and Spielmann (1983) demonstrated that high-protein diets (such as from megamammal hunting) require animal fat or carbohydrates to supplement lean meat, otherwise humans would die from protein poisoning or suffer chronic disease. However, even food-stressed mammoths and mastodonts would have provided relatively large packages of fat and meat, some of the fat distributed around the meat, some around viscera and some within bone marrow cavities (Haynes, G. 1991, unpubl. Želd notes 1982–7). Megamammal hunters or scavengers would have eaten adequate fat from each megamammal carcass, and avoided protein poisoning.

Recent optimal hunter-gatherer diets are modeled as healthy mixtures of plant and animal foods low in fat (Eaton et al. 1997), considered to be an evolutionary ideal. Thus a diet high in megamammal meat and fat may not sound very healthy from the modern perspective, but even a human diet that is ‘high in animal fat and low in vegetable-derived foods is not incompatible with [good] health’ (Johns et al. 2000: 458), according to a recent study of a non-industrialized society. This study suggests that megamammal-hunters would not have been plagued by high cholesterol or other potential problems simply because they ate minor amounts of plant foods with their mammoth meat, if they supple- mented their diet with select roots, gums, resins or barks that provide antioxidants and blood lipid-lowering phytochemicals (Johns et al. 1999, 2000).

Finally, as a last rebuttal against using ethnographic analogies to reject Clovis hunting of mammoths, I submit that to argue about the impossibility of megamammal hunting based on the dangers of such a practice is by far the most defective kind of reasoning. A lesson may be learned by reading George Catlin’s eyewitness description of a Plains Indian buffalo surround which turned into ‘a grand turmoil’ and ‘desperate battle’ (Catlin 1989 [1844]: 196, 197) between Minataree hunters and ‘infuriated’ buffalo: unhorsed men ran for their lives in front of pursuing bulls, and hunters leapt from their horses onto the backs of thronging buffalo to escape a crush. These explosive activities were regular occurrences for native American buffalo hunters. Clearly the Minataree hunters Catlin watched were courageous beyond the limits that archaeologists Žnd in themselves. Like- wise, few if any archaeologists will venture into Arctic waters in a skin boat to go whaling,

400 Gary Haynes

armed with only throwing-boards and harpoons, but arctic native peoples often did so (Yesner 1980), knowing full well the risks. As a native whaler from the Chukotka region of Russia told Makah whaling captain Wayne Johnson, ‘Not everyone’s going to come home all the time [from a whale hunt]’ (Sullivan 2000: 52).

Killing megamammals was optimal foraging at the end of the Pleistocene

The marginal value theorem has been mistakenly interpreted to predict that disappear- ing species would not have been hunted since they were harder and harder to locate (Webster and Webster 1984; Meltzer and Smith 1986). Based on this reasoning, and taking into account the ethnographic snapshots of foraging behavior mentioned above, an argu- ment has been made that uted point makers did not preferentially hunt mammoths and mastodonts.

However, the marginal value theorem (MVT) does not directly predict that foragers reduce their value ranking of a dietary item based exclusively on that item’s scarcity (Charnov 1976; Winterhalder 1981). What the MVT does predict is how foragers evalu- ate the time spent in a patch looking for food before leaving to seek food in other patches (Fig. 2). Studies of modern foragers show that patch-residence time may increase during periods of climate change, gradual overhunting or forager population growth, because, once foragers become aware that prey abundance is falling, they no longer see good reasons to seek another patch whose prey abundance is also likely to be dropping. Hence, prey depletion may continue in the very patches where hunting pressure is already high (see Smith and Wishnie 2000). Foragers under these and other conditions make subsist- ence decisions to maximize the harvest of energy per time spent foraging, in spite of poss- ible depletion effects on prey, because proŽtability is the routine goal of foraging – even when it furthers prey depletion (Smith and Wishnie 2000).

Mammoths and mastodonts were highly ranked food resources whose presence could be plainly predicted in speciŽc ranges, and whose condition and health could be moni- tored by uted point makers. The presence and the health of megamammals are recorded through observations of the animals and the abundant signs left by them. Like elephants, mammoths and mastodonts would have been great trailmakers and sign-leavers (Plate 2). Modern research on elephants in the wild often relies on studies of dung and other signs to provide data about elephant numbers, diets and health, and the proportions of animals of different ages and sexes (Barnes and Jensen 1987; for examples, see De Boer et al. 2000; Theuerkauf and Ellenberg 2000). Prehistoric foragers would have been skilled trackers and interpreters of the megamammal landscape.

Food ranking by foragers reects more than a food item’s abundance – it reects energy return, handling time, reliability, and risk minimization. Certainly Clovis foragers did under- stand how scarce big animals may have been, but this was not the primary consideration when deciding to hunt them. Slow-reproducing resources whose local replacement in patches is perceived as lower than the rate of return from foraging in general will still be harvested, even at unsustainable rates (Clark 1973; Alvard 1998). Although search time may be high, larger animals are rationally ranked highly due to the promise of rich return. For example, a 4,000kg mammoth would have returned about 5,000,000 Kcal of energy (calculated based on

Catastrophic extinction of mammoths and mastodonts 401

a ratio of 30 per cent body mass salvaged by butchering, and an average value of 4 Kcal per gram of meat [protein]). The next largest mammal of the times, bison, would have returned only a quarter of this amount, but may have been no less dangerous to attack. Instead of spending three days hunting down and processing a bison, optimizing foragers might have chosen to spend twelve days Žnding and processing one mammoth.

Foragers continually evaluate the potential returns from the animals encountered and – as has been demonstrated empirically – reasonably rank the bigger ones highly, if there is a chance of successfully procuring them. Foragers such as those of the late Pleistocene, who were capable of killing megamammals throughout their ranges, would not have avoided killing mammoths or mastodonts when encountered, even though these animals were not always relatively abundant or evenly distributed in their ranges.

Pleistocene foragers evaluated their food returns patch-by-patch in the same manner as do foragers in modern times – by reference to average returns from all destination patches (Fig. 2; see Giraldeau 1997). Prior information about resources, prey and the environment is used in making foraging decisions, and the more promising patches are searched for longer times than poorer patches, especially if they are widely separated. If

402 Gary Haynes

Figure 2 Marginal value theorem (redrawn from Charnov 1976). The chart shows graphically that a forager who travels a long time to get to a patch will probably decide to stay longer in the patch than a forager who travels a short time. The decision about how long to stay is made based on the patch’s rate of return compared to the average rate of return for all patches.

the richer patches also happened to be the places where megamammals aggregated, these patches would have remained attractive to foragers for relatively long spans of time.

A strategy for reducing search time would have been apparent to foragers in the late Pleistocene, if megamammal behavior resembled that of modern megamammals such as elephant and rhinoceros. Foragers of the late Pleistocene, in order to minimize risk, to increase encounter rates, to reduce pursuit time, and to limit their foraging radius, there- fore would have actively sought out the very patches where megamammals aggregated.

A tremendous advantage that humans have over other animal foragers is that they are omnivorous – they could have comfortably survived in any season by eating a wide variety of other foods while continuing to search for the preferred megamammal prey, even after

Catastrophic extinction of mammoths and mastodonts 403

Plate 2 An elephant trail in Kalahari sands of Africa. Trails are rich sources of information about animal numbers, health and behavior, plus they make exploratory travel by human foragers easier and less risky.

mammoths and mastodonts had become scarce due to climate change and overhunting (Owen-Smith, N. 2001 pers. comm.).

If uted point makers (1) did hunt megamammals, (2) did not avoid hunting them when extinction began to occur and (3) ate megamammals more than other animal and plant foods, what could be concluded about their continent-wide subsistence preferences? The answer would be that Clovis people preferred to hunt mammoths and mastodonts, and that as foragers their mobility strategies were intended to increase the chances of encoun- tering these megamammals. In other words, in this model Clovis subsistence was an opportunistic specialization in proboscideans.

Foraging specialization in a few, preferred resources is a viable strategy when prey diversity is low, and prey tend to aggregate in herds that feed nomadically. In the last deglaciation interval, the largest mammals were distributed non-randomly in different habitats. Not only were megamammals found in clustered aggregations, but they also were re-ordering their range distributions as climatic changes forced oral communities to change their spatial extents and distributions. The main changes in vegetation involved a reduction in mosaic cell sizes (discussed below) or the areal extent of different oral communities contacting each other.

Patch dynamics in the late Pleistocene

At the end of the Last Glacial Maximum (LGM) many of the once associated animal species radically (and individually) rearranged their geographic distributions in response to changing climatic factors (Graham and Lundelius 1984; Graham et al. 1996). Some species retreated south, some retreated north and some changed their elevational distri- butions. Thus ended the existence of Pleistocene ‘mosaics’ of mixed species that do not live together now.

In many parts of North America the areas of Pleistocene plant mosaics became more and more separated from each other (King and Saunders 1984), as a result of the post- LGM establishment of broad zones of uniform vegetational types, where biotic diver- sity was much diminished. The last mosaic areas (woodland abutting steppe near shrubby taxa, for example) had a very reduced distribution at the end of the Pleisto- cene, particularly in localities such as southeastern Arizona, southern Nevada, central Mexico, the Great Lakes region, parts of the Ohio river drainage in Kentucky, and along the limestone-lined floodplains of the Mississippi river in Missouri, all of which are rich fossil-collecting regions that used to be late Pleistocene refugia. The word refugium here is used in the sense of ‘an isolated habitat that retains the environmental conditions that were once widespread’ (Lincoln and Boxshall 1987: 326) and is not the same as ‘refuge’, which refers to space where predators can be avoided (Lincoln and Boxshall 1987: 326).

Keystone megamammals in refugia kept biotic diversity relatively high, due to the major impacts of their feeding, trampling and wallowing habits (Laws et al. 1975; Owen- Smith 1987, 1988; Putschkov 1997; Sikes 1971; Western 1991, 1989). Like modern elephants, American mammoth and mastodont populations may have been able to sustain densities of up to two or three individuals per 2km, greater than most other herbivores attain (Owen-Smith 1988, 1999). As Owen-Smith has argued, high densities contributed

404 Gary Haynes

to megamammal ecosystem engineering – such as the pruning of woody plants during feeding, the enlargement of water holes and mineral licks, and the suppression of Žres by opening up vegetation patches.

Hence, once climate changes following the Last Glacial Maximum caused extreme shrinkage of mosaic cells and the wide separation of once-abutting vegetational patches, the diversity and productivity of Pleistocene habitats were dramatically changed. Each different type of cell became isolated, greatly reduced or eliminated. Fewer patches of rich ecotones survived over time. The ranges of grazing and browsing animals were widely separated from each other, except in the refugia which continued to provide a variety of palatable and preferred forage (Fig. 3). Around 11,000 RCYBP, biotic responses to climate change occurred within even shorter spans of time than before, swiftly destabilizing ecosystems (Ammann et al. 2000).

Other climatic/palaeoenvironmental trends also served to cluster and isolate the largest

Catastrophic extinction of mammoths and mastodonts 405

Figure 3 Schematic map showing two diverse mosaic environments separated by zonal vegetation that herbivores Žnd unpalatable or unpreferred. Terminal Pleistocene refugia may have been mosaics like these.

terrestrial mammals at the end of the Pleistocene. A Clovis-era drought of about 10,900 to 10,650 RCYBP (Haynes, C.V. 1993, 1991) or slightly later (Holliday 1997, 2000) forced mammoths and other large mammals to congregate at a much reduced number of sources of water and forage (see Haynes, C.V. 1984, 1991) in the American West and possibly other regions. Research in the mid-continental Great Lakes region similarly indicates that terminal Pleistocene refugium patches existed there, too, providing either better food, more of the essential dietary minerals or some other requirement in quantities or quality higher than in the surrounding regions (Dreimanis 1967; Fisher 1996). The Hiscock site in northern New York state (Laub 1994; Laub et al. 1988, 1994) contains evidence of lowered water table at the time mastodonts were dying-off there (c. 10,800 RCYBP.). Wells were apparently dug by mastodonts seeking clean water; tusk-tips were broken off during Žghts over access to the wells (Laub and Haynes 1998; see Haynes, G. 1991: 126–31). The lowering of water tables resulted either from drought or from changes in Great Lakes hydrology, as the Lakes switched drainage between the St. Lawrence and the Mississippi river systems during deglaciation. At this same time, in the southern part of the continent along the coastal plain adjacent to the continental shelf– such as in Florida – water tables rose as sea levels came up, but the addition of so much water to relatively at land surfaces created stresses similar to the removal of water in other regions, as the plant forage drowned or died from waterlogging.

Thus ecological stresses and selective disadvantages existed in mammoth and mastodont populations during the difŽcult time following the Last Glacial Maximum, and the stresses intensiŽed after 11,000 RCYBP due to rapid climatic reversals, increased seasonality and extremes of seasonal climate patterns, and a severe reduction of preferred habitats. Similar disadvantages can be seen in recent Želd studies of large mammals in fragmented and crowded ranges (Owen-Smith 1982, 1988; Rachlow 1997; Rachlow et al. 1998). Large mammals suffer from (1) increased incidence of oftentimes violent agonis- tic encounters; (2) heightened feeding competition leading to mortality of youngest animals Žrst; and (3) differential reproductive success, as some males successfully breed but others do not, resulting in a reproduction rate much lower than predicted based on numbers of animals alone.

Yet, climate change and resultant stresses could not have been the cause of all extinc- tions. Megafaunal taxa during the Pleistocene partitioned resources and had stereotyped diets. For example, the Florida mastodonts were browsers while mammoths were grazers, a conclusion based on geochemistry, habitat reconstructions and the obvious differences in tooth morphology (Hoppe et al. 1999; Koch et al. 1998). Animals with different stereo- typed diets were not uniformly affected by the vegetational changes resulting from the late Pleistocene climate oscillations. Some animals suffered from disappearing forage, but other taxa were favored by changes in plant distributions. For example, Florida’s wood- lands did not disappear at the end of the Pleistocene, but its browsing mastodonts did, and it is difŽcult to explain these out-of-phase phenomena without invoking some agent of mastodont extinction other than habitat change. The late Pleistocene was hard on mammoths and mastodonts, yet no compelling evidence exists from the very end of the Pleistocene that both mammoth and mastodont populations suffered greater stress than they had during earlier climatic oscillations.

Megamammals were not just circling the drain before they went down the plughole of

406 Gary Haynes

extinction, although they were less abundant than they had been earlier. How did Clovis foragers respond to the changes in proboscidean vulnerability, distribution, density and behavior? Under the palaeoenvironmental conditions of the end of the Pleistocene, the uted point makers preferentially began to hunt megamammals, seeking them out through patch choices that targeted refugia and high-diversity ecotones. Under the conditions of the end of the Pleistocene, megamammal-aggregation locales would have been preferentially sought for foraging.

Clovis ecology, diet and mammoth-hunting

At the level of the entire continent, uted point makers hunted mammoths and mastodonts in the remnant megamammal refugia. As presented here, a model of contin- gent causality explains uted point subsistence, settlement and dispersal in terms of late Pleistocene climatic change, palaeoenvironmental developments, megamammal behav- ioral patterns and rational foraging decisions. The necessary and sufŽcient causes were serial in occurrence:

The Žrst event A was the climate-driven changing of late Pleistocene habitats, creating isolated refugium patches for megafaunal populations. Early human foragers who hunted medium to large animals such as camels or horses found them easier to locate and kill. Clovis technology – blades, bifaces and uting – developed under changing ecological conditions.

Event B was the exploratory dispersal of uted point makers into ranges where mammoths and mastodonts could be found. Resources were predictable in certain patches, and the technology created in response included well-prepared and sturdy tools. Long-distance import of high-quality raw materials raised the cost of the technology, but the practice of lithic caching helped reduce the high costs of tool transport. Megamam- mals were preferred prey; niche width was narrow, since diet breadth was deliberately reduced. Risks were minimized over the long and short terms. The ability to explore and disperse into new ranges was unlimited.

Event C was the intensiŽed hunting (and scavenging) of mammoths and mastodonts, along with even wider exploration and dispersal. Overall, the foraging ecology of the Žrst uted point makers was continentally almost uniform, but the uniformity was overlain by regional and local variability.

After megamammals became extinct, a new strategy was devised by human foragers. Resources had become less predictable, and new patches and food resources had to be found through far less exploration. Lighter-weight tools were manufactured in some regions, designed to be functionally exible and generalized. Diet breadths were much wider. This strategy served better in Holocene zonal habitats and the closed woodlands of the eastern continent.

The colonization eco-catastrophe: extinction of megamammals

In summary: (1) Megamammals were ranked very highly for inclusion in the diet of uted point makers. Several factors interacted to encourage high ranking: (a) prey body size was

Catastrophic extinction of mammoths and mastodonts 407

large, promising hunters huge nutrient returns; (b) migration trails created by mega- mammals in all likelihood were clear, abundant and Žrmly established in megamammal ranges, thus prompting human travel and exploration along the same trails that mammoths, mastodonts and many other mammalian species traveled; (c) late Pleistocene climatic changes had comprehensive ill-effects on megamammal behavior and biology, working to the advantage of predatory human groups (cf. also Stuart 1991).

(2) Late Pleistocene refugia were actively sought by Clovis people who used mammoth and mastodont trail networks, and were visited either serially or sequentially. By seeking the refugia along established animal trails, uted point makers provided themselves a cost-reducing and risk-minimizing tactic that supported dispersal widely but safely, and lessened the uncertainties of exploring unfamiliar territory so quickly. It is also conceiv- able that human foragers widened their exploratory abilities and improved their foraging success by establishing partnerships with other hunters and scavengers, such as ravens or wolves, as they learned how to locate each other and discovered new clues pointing to hidden game or scattered carcasses (see, for example, Heinrich 1991, 1999).

Megamammals were pursued when encountered and were killed or scavenged. The empirical and analogical evidence from major sites supports the interpretation that actual killing of mammoths and mastodonts took place both serially (over short time spans) and en masse (Haynes, G. 1999). Mithen (1993) computer-modeled mammoth predation under a variety of environmental conditions and showed that even relatively low levels of killing by humans would eradicate mammoth populations. The special point I am making here is that hunting pressures by humans were more than merely minimally sufŽcient to trigger extinctions, and that, in the absence of human hunting, mammoths and mastodonts were capable of recovering from the habitat changes, as they had done during earlier climate-change intervals.

(3) Fluted point foraging was not a ‘generalist’ strategy. It was specialized, meaning that niche width was preferentially narrow. However, diet breadth was rationally determined from site to site, and prey switching undoubtedly occurred when necessary. As alterna- tives to megamammals, other foods such as small animals, plants, and aquatic resources were procured after active searching, although less readily than the higher-ranked large mammals.

Once mammoths and mastodonts were removed from North American ecosystems, several critical ripple effects would have been seen in ecosystems. First, the New World lost its best trailmakers, whose trail networks had linked optimal resource areas within ecozones and connected the different zones themselves across the entire continent. Many animal taxa would have followed these trails, including migrant foraging humans. The trails linked water sources, fruit and mast patches, mineral licks and optimal feeding tracts where other ungulates also fed.

Second, megamammals had pruned woody vegetation around wetlands and stream valleys, thereby incidentally increasing biotic productivity. Megamammals would have trampled back encroaching woody plants around meadows and grassy glades, keeping the open vegetation available for nonmigrating grazing mammals. Proboscideans probably helped create grassy glades where nonmigrating feeders congregated (Guthrie 1984; Owen-Smith 1987, 1999). Of the taxa that became extinct at the end of the Pleistocene, many were nonmigrating grazers and browsers of open country (Owen-Smith 1999). After

408 Gary Haynes

herbivore numbers dropped and the woody plants increased, larger-scale Žres would have become more frequent, further altering American ecosystems on the patch-scale level and above.

Megamammals had many other deep effects on ecosystems. They had deepened and expanded ponded water sources, mineral licks and seepage springs through trampling, digging and wallowing. After extinction, these types of sites would have been much more prone to inŽlling through colluvial and alluvial processes, thus reducing surface water points. Megamammal dung had nourished millions of insects, but after the extinction of mammoths and mastodonts, some species of dung beetle disappeared (Stock 1972). Mega- mammals had carried large and small seeds in their guts and helped disperse numerous plant taxa by passing the seeds in dung. After extinction, many species of plants changed distribution in response to the loss of such dispersal vectors (Janzen and Martin 1982; also see Barlow 2001; Dudley 1999). And megamammal carcasses and bones had fed numer- ous taxa of carnivorous predators and scavengers, including large mammalian species such as dire wolf (extinct Canis dirus), avian species such as teratorn (extinct Teratornis merri- ami) and condors (extinct Gymnogyps amplus, extinct Breagyps clarki), and arthropods such as blowy (extinct Protocrysomyia howardae) (Harris and Jefferson 1985; Stock 1972). After megamammal extinction, these species and others began dying out due to a severe reduction in food supply.

Ongoing analyses of the extinct Pleistocene taxa (Stafford et al. 1997a, 1997b; Graham et al. 1997) may soon indicate which genera disappeared Žrst from sampling locales, but more dates are needed on well-preserved bones recovered in controlled contexts, and much more stringent control of the laboratory processing is necessary to ensure that bone chemistry is clearly known and lab pretreatments are comparable (Stafford 1988, 1999, 2000 pers. comm.). If it is ever shown that mammoths and mastodonts survived in North America longer than the other large herbivores and carnivores, then the proposed ripple effects of removing proboscideans will have to be rethought. But currently the radio- metric data indicate that all of North America’s largest land mammals became extinct very near 11,000 RCYBP. Human foragers in late Pleistocene North America hunted mammoths and mastodonts, and this hunting led to the dying out for ever of those mega- mammals.

Acknowledgements

I am grateful to Paul Martin, Norman Owen-Smith and Janis Klimowicz for reading drafts of this paper and suggesting improvements. I alone am responsible for shortcomings. The Zimbabwe Department of National Parks and Wildlife Management has supported my research on megamammal landscapes over the past twenty years, for which I am very thankful. I also thank Adrian Lister for suggesting my name to Peter Rowley-Conwy, editor of this collection of papers about eco-catastrophes.

Anthropology Department (096), University of Nevada, Reno

Catastrophic extinction of mammoths and mastodonts 409

References

Adovasio, J. M., Pedler, D., Donahue, J. and Stuckenrath, R. 1999. No vestige of a beginning nor prospect for an end: two decades of debate on Meadowcroft Rockshelter. In Ice Age People of North America: Environments, Origins, and Adaptations (eds R. Bonnichsen and K. L. Turnmire). Corvallis, OR: Oregon State University Press for the Center for the Study of the First Americans, pp. 416–31.

Alroy, J. 1999. Putting North America’s end-Pleistocene megafaunal extinction in context: large- scale analyses of spatial patterns, extinction rates, and size distributions. In Extinctions in Near Time: Causes, Contexts, and Consequences (ed. R. D. E. MacPhee). New York: Kluwer Academic/Plenum, pp. 105–43.

Alroy, J. 2000. An ecologically realistic simulation of North America’s end-Pleistocene megafaunal mass extinction. Journal of Vertebrate Paleontology 20, Supplement 3: Abstracts of Papers, Sixtieth Annual Meeting, Mexico City, 25–8 October, p. 26A.

Alvard, M. S. 1998. Evolutionary ecology and resource conservation. Evolutionary Anthropology, 7: 62–74.

Ammann, B., Birks, H. J. B., Brooks, S. J., Eicher, U., von Grafenstein, U., Hofmann, W., Lemdahl, G., Schwander, J., Toboslki, K. and Wick, L. 2000. QuantiŽcation of biotic responses to rapid climatic changes around the Younger Dryas: a synthesis. Palaeogeography, Palaeoclimatology, Palaeoecology, 159(3–4): 3, 13–47.

Barlow, C. 2001. The Ghosts of Evolution: Nonsensical Fruits, Missing Partners, and Other EcoIog- ical Anachronisms. New York: Basic Books.

Barnes, R. F. W. and Jensen, K. L. 1987. How to Count Elephants in Forests. African Elephant and Rhino Specialist Group Technical Bulletin Number 1.

Bell, R. H. V. 1971. A grazing ecosystem in the Serengeti. ScientiŽc American, 225: 86–93.

Bennett, K. D., Haberle, S. G. and Lumley, S. H. 2000. The Last Glacial-Holocene transition in southern Chile. Science, 290: 325–8.

Bonnichsen, R. and Turnmire, K. L. (eds) 1991. Clovis: Origins and Adaptations. Corvallis, OR: Oregon State University Press for the Center for the Study of the First Americans.

Brush, N. and Smith, F. 1994. The Martins Creek mastodon: a Paleoindian butchery site in Holmes County, Ohio. Current Research in the Pleistocene, 1: 14–15.

Brush, N. and Yerkes, R. W. 1996. Microwear analysis of chipped stone tools from the Martins Creek mastodon site, Holmes County, Ohio. Current Research in the Pleistocene, 13: 55–7.

Brush, N., Newman, M. and Smith, F. 1994. Immunological analysis of int akes from the Martins Creek mastodon site. Current Research in the Pleistocene, 11: 16–18.

Catlin, G. (ed. P. Matthiessen) 1989[1844]. North American Indians (original title Letters and Notes on the Manners, Customs and Conditions of the North American Indians Written During Eight Years’ Travel (1832–1839) Amongst the Wildest Tribes of Indians of North America). New York: Viking Press.

Charnov, E. L. 1976. Optimal foraging: the marginal value theorem. Theoretical Population Biology, 9: 129–36.

Clark, C. W. 1973. The economics of over-exploitation. Science, 181: 630–4.

De Boer, W. F., Ntumi, C. P., Correia, A. U. and Mafuca, J. M. 2000. Diet and distribution of elephant in the Maputo Elephant Reserve, Mozambique. African Journal of Ecology, 38: 188–201.

Dent, R. J., Jr. 1995. Chesapeake Prehistory: Old Traditions, New Directions. New York: Plenum.

Dincauze, D. F. 1993. Fluted points in the eastern forests. In From Kostenki to Clovis: Upper Pale- olithic – Paleo-Indian Adaptations (eds O. Soffer and N. D. Praslov). New York: Plenum, pp. 279–92.

410 Gary Haynes

Dixon, E. J. 1993. Quest for the Origins of the First Americans. Albuquerque, NM: University of New Mexico Press.

Dreimanis, A. 1967. Mastodons, their geological age and extinction in Ontario, Canada. Canadian Journal of Earth Sciences, 4: 663–75.

Duckler, G. L. and van Valkenburgh, B. 1998. Exploring the health of late Pleistocene mammals: the use of Harris lines. Journal of Vertebrate Paleontology, 18(1): 180–8.

Dudley, J. P. 1999. Seed dispersal of Acacia erioloba by African bush elephants in Hwange National Park, Zimbabwe. African Journal of Ecology, 37(4): 375–85.

Duffy, K. 1984. Children of the Forest. New York: Dodd, Mead.

Eaton, S. B., Eaton, S. B. III and Konner, J. M. 1997. Paleolithic nutrition revisited: a twelve year retrospective on its nature and implications. European Journal of Clinical Nutrition, 51: 207–16.

Edwards, S. W. 1992. Observations on the prehistory and ecology of grazing in California. Fremontia, 20(1): 3–11.

Fiedel, S. J. 1999. Older than we thought: implications of corrected dates for Paleoindians. American Antiquity, 64: 95–116.

Fiedel, S. J. 2000. The peopling of the New World: Present evidence, new theories and future direc- tions. Journal of Archaeological Research, 8(1): 39–103.

Fisher, D. C. 1996. Extinction of proboscideans in North America. In The Proboscidea: Evolution and Palaeoecology of Elephants and their Relatives (eds J. Shoshani and P. Tassy). Oxford: Oxford University Press, pp. 296–315.

Fisher, J. W., Jr. 1987. Shadows in the forest: ethnoarchaeology among the Efe Pygmies. Doctoral dissertation, Department of Anthropology, University of California, Berkeley.

Fisher, J. W., Jr. 1992. Observations of the late Pleistocene bone assemblage from the Lamb Spring site, Colorado. In Ice Age Hunters of the Rockies (eds D. J. Stanford and J. S. Day). Denver and Niwot, CO: Denver Museum of Natural History and University Press of Colorado, pp. 51–82.

Giraldeau, L. A. 1997. The ecology of information use. In Behavioural Ecology: An Evolutionary Approach, 4th edn (eds J. R. Krebs and N. B. Davis). Oxford: Blackwell, pp. 42–68.

Graham, R. W. and Lundelius, E. L. Jr. 1984. Coevolutionary disequilibrium and Pleistocene extinc- tions. In Quaternary Extinctions: A Prehistoric Revolution (eds P. S. Martin and R. G. Klein). Tucson, AZ: University of Arizona Press, pp. 223–49.

Graham, R. W., Lundelius, E. L., Jr., Graham, M. A., Schroeder, E. K., Toomey, R. S. III, Anderson, E., Barnosky, A. D., Burns, J. A., Churcher, C. S., Grayson, D. K., Guthrie, R. D., Harington, C. R., Jefferson, G. T., Martin, L. D., McDonald, H. G., Morlan, R. E., Semken, H. A. Jr., Webb, S. D., Werdelin, L. and Wilson, M. C. 1996. Spatial response of mammals to late Quaternary environ- mental uctuations. Science, 272: 1601–6.

Graham, R. W., Stafford, T. W. Jr. and Semken, H. A. Jr. 1997. Pleistocene extinctions: chronology, non-analog communities, and environmental change. Paper presented at the American Museum of Natural History, at the Center for Biodiversity and Conservation’s Spring Symposium, 17–18 April, Humans and Other Catastrophes: Explaining Past Extinctions and the Extinction Process, New York City.

Gramly, R. M. 1991. Blood residues upon tools from the East Wenatchee Clovis site, Douglas County, Washington. Ohio Archaeologist, 41(4): 4–9.

Gramly, R. M. 1993. The Richey Clovis Cache: Earliest Americans aIong the Columbia River. Buffalo, NY: Persimmon Press Monographs in Archaeology.

Guthrie, R. D. 1984. Mosaics, allelochemics and nutrients: an ecological theory of late Pleistocene

Catastrophic extinction of mammoths and mastodonts 411

megafaunal extinctions. In Quaternary Extinctions (eds P. S. Martin and R. G. Klein). Tucson, AZ: University of Arizona Press, pp. 259–98.

Hamilton, T. D. and Goebel, T. 1999. Late Pleistocene peopling of Alaska. In Ice Age Peoples of North America: Environments, Origins, and Adaptations of the First Americans (eds R. Bonnichsen and K. L. Turnmire). Corvallis, OR: Oregon State University Press for the Center for the Study of the First Americans, pp. 156–99.

Harris, J. M. and Jefferson, G. T. (eds) 1985. Rancho La Brea: Treasures of the Tar Pits. NaturaI History Museum of Los Angeles County Science Series 31.

Haynes, C. V., Jr. 1984. Stratigraphy and late Pleistocene extinction in the United States. In Quater- nary Extinctions: A Prehistoric Revolution (eds P. S. Martin and R. G. Klein). Tucson, AZ: University of Arizona Press, pp. 353–65.

Haynes, C. V., Jr. 1987. Clovis origin update. The Kiva, 52: 83–93.

Haynes, C. V., Jr. 1991. Geoarchaeological and paleohydrological evidence for a Clovis-age drought in North America and its bearing on extinction. Quaternary Research, 35: 438–50.

Haynes, C. V., Jr. 1993. Clovis-Folsom geochronology and climatic change. In From Kostenki to Clovis: Upper Paleolithic – Paleo-Indian Adaptations (eds O. Soffer and N. D. Praslov). New York: Plenum, pp. 219–36.

Haynes, G. 1987. Where elephants die. NaturaI History, 96(6): 28–33.

Haynes, G. 1988. Longitudinal studies of African elephant death and bone deposits. Journal of ArchaeologicaI Science, 15: 131–57.

Haynes, G. 1989. Late Pleistocene mammoth utilization in northeast Asia and North America. Archaeozoologia, 3(1,2): 81–108.

Haynes, G. 1991. Mammoths, Mastodonts, and Elephants: Biology, Behavior, and the Fossil Record. New York: Cambridge University Press.

Haynes, G. 1999. The role of mammoths in rapid Clovis dispersal. In Mammoths and the Mammoth Fauna: Studies of an Extinct Ecosystem (eds G. Haynes, J. Klimowicz and J. W. F. Reumer). Deinsia, 6: 9–38.

Haynes, G. and Eiselt, B. S. 1999. The power of Pleistocene hunter-gatherers: forward and backward searching for evidence about mammoth extinction. In Extinctions in Near Time: Causes, Contexts, and Consequences (ed. R. D. E. MacPhee). New York: Kluwer Academic/Plenum, pp. 71–93.

Heinrich, B. 1991. Ravens in Winter. New York: Vintage Books.

Heinrich, B. 1999. Mind of the Raven: Investigations and Adventures with Wolf-Birds. New York: Cliff Street Books.

Hester, J. J. 1972. Blackwater Locality No. 1: A StratiŽed, Early Man Site in Eastern New Mexico. Fort Burgwin Research Center (Southern Methodist University) Publication No. 8.

Holliday, V. T. 1997. Paleoindian Geoarchaeology of the Southern High Plains. Austin, TX: University of Texas Press.

Holliday, V. T. 2000. The evolution of Paleoindian geochronology and typology on the Great Plains. Geoarchaeology , 15(3): 227–90.

Hoppe, K. A., Carlson, R. W. and Webb, S. D. 1999. Tracking mammoths and mastodons: recon- struction of migratory behavior using strontium isotope ratios. Geology, 27(5): 439–42.

Hyland, D. C., Tersak, J. M., Adovasio, J. M. and Siegel, M. I. 1990. IdentiŽcation of the species of origin of residual blood on lithic material. American Antiquity, 55(1): 104–12.

Janzen, D. H. and Martin, P. S. 1982. Neotropical anachronisms: the fruits the gomphotheres ate. Science, 215: 19–27.

412 Gary Haynes

Jennings, J. D. 1989. Prehistory of North America, 3rd edn. Mountain View, CA: MayŽeld Publishing.

Johns, T., Mahunnah, R. L. A., Sanaya, P., Chapman, L. and Ticktin, T. 1999. Saponins and phenolic content in plant dietary additives of a traditional subsistence community, the Batemi of Ngoron- goro District, Tanzania. Journal of Ethnopharmacology, 66: 1–10.

Johns, T., Nagarajan, M., Parkipuny, M. L. and Jones, P. J. H. 2000. Maasai gummivory: implications for paleolithic diets and contemporary health. Current Anthropology, 41(3): 453–9.

Kay, C. E. 1994. Aboriginal overkill: the role of Native Americans in structuring western ecosys- tems. Human Nature, 5(4): 359–98.

Kay, C. E. 1995. Aboriginal overkill and native burning: implications for modern ecosystem management. Western Journal of Applied Forestry, 10(4): 120–6.

Kelly, R. C. and Todd, L. C. 1988. Coming into the country: early Paleoindian hunting and mobility. American Antiquity, 53: 231–44.

King, J. E. and Saunders, J. J. 1984. Environmental insularity and the extinction of the American mastodont. In Quaternary Extinctions: A Prehistoric Revolution (eds P. S. Martin and R. G. Klein). Tucson, AZ: University of Arizona Press, pp. 315–44.

Koch, P. L., Hoppe, K. A. and Webb, S. D. 1998. The isotopic ecology of late Pleistocene mammals in North America – Part 1. Florida. Chemical Geology, 152(1–2): 119–38.

Kooyman, B., Tolman, S., Hills, L. V. and McNeil, P. 2000. The archaeological context of late Pleisto- cene remains from the Wally’s Beach site, Alberta. Paper presented at the 65th Annual Meeting of the Society for American Archaeology. Society for American Archaeology Abstracts of the 65th Annual Meeting, 5–9 April Philadelphia, PA.

Krech, S., III. 1999. The Ecological Indian: Myth and History. New York: Norton.

Laub, R. S. 1994. The Pleistocene/Holocene transition in western New York state: fruits of inter- disciplinary studies at the Hiscock site. In Great Lakes ArchaeoIogy and Paleoecology: ExpIoring Interdisciplinary Initiatives for the Nineties (ed. R. I. MacDonald). Waterloo, Ontario: The Quater- nary Sciences Institute, University of Waterloo, pp. 155–67.

Laub, R. S. and Haynes, G. 1998. Fluted points, mastodons, and evidence of late-Pleistocene drought at the Hiscock site, western New York state. Current Research in the Pleistocene, 15: 32–4.

Laub, R. S., Miller, N. G. and Steadman, D. W. (eds) 1988. Late Pleistocene and Early Holocene Paleoecology and Archeology of the Eastern Great Lakes Region. BuIletin of the Buffalo Society of Natural Sciences 33.

Laub, R. S., Dufort, C. A. and Christenson, D. J. 1994. Possible mastodon gastrointestinal and fecal contents from the late Pleistocene of the Hiscock site, western New York state. In Studies in Stratig- raphy and Paleontology in Honor of Donald W. Fisher (ed. E. Landing). New York State Museum Bulletin 481, pp. 135–48.

Laws, R. M., Parker, I. S. C. and Johnstone, R. C. B. 1975. Elephants and Their Habitats: The Ecology of Elephants in North Bunyoro, Uganda. Oxford: Clarendon Press.

Lee, R. B. 1968. What hunters do for a living, or, how to make out on scarce resources. In Man the Hunter (eds R. B. Lee and I. DeVore). Chicago: Aldine, pp. 30–48.

Lincoln, R. J. and Boxshall, G. A. 1987. The Cambridge Illustrated Dictionary of Natural History. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Loy, T. H. and Dixon, E. J. 1998. Blood residues on uted points from eastern Beringia. American Antiquity, 63: 21–46.

McAvoy, J. M. and McAvoy, L. D. 1997. Archaeological Investigations of Site 44SX202, Cactus Hill, Sussex County, Virginia. Virginia Department of Historic Resources, Research Report Series No. 8.

Catastrophic extinction of mammoths and mastodonts 413

MacDonald, G. F. 1968. Debert: A Palaeo-Indian Site in Central Nova Scotia. National Museums of Canada Anthropology Papers No. 16.

Martin, P. S. 1967. Prehistoric overkill. In Pleistocene Extinctions: The Search for a Cause (eds P. S. Martin and H. E. Wright). New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, pp. 75–120.

Martin, P. S. 1982. The pattern and meaning of Holarctic mammoth extinction. In Paleoecology of Beringia (eds D. M. Hopkins, J. V. Mathews, C. E. Schweger and S. B. Young). New York: Academic Press, pp. 399–408.

Martin, P. S. 1984. Prehistoric overkill: the global model. In Quaternary Extinctions: A Prehistoric Revolution (eds P. S. Martin and R. G. Klein). Tucson, AZ: University of Arizona Press, pp. 354–403.

Martin, P. S. 1990. 40,000 years of extinctions on the ‘planet of doom’. Palaeogeography, Palaeo- climatology, Palaeoecology, 82: 187–201.

Martin, P. S. and Klein, R. G. (eds) 1984. Quaternary Extinctions: A Prehistoric Revolution. Tucson, AZ: University of Arizona Press.

Martin, P. S. and Steadman, D. W. 1999. Prehistoric extinctions on islands and continents. In Extinc- tions in Near Time: Causes, Contexts, and Consequences (ed. R. D. E. MacPhee). New York: Kluwer Academic/Plenum, pp. 17–55.

Martin, P. S. and Stuart, A. J. 1995. Mammoth extinction: two continents and Wrangel Island. Radio- carbon, 37(1): 7–10.

Meltzer, D. J. 1988. Late Pleistocene human adaptations in Eastern North America. Journal of World Prehistory, 2: 1–53.

Meltzer, D. J. 1993. Is there a Clovis adaptation? In From Kostenki to Clovis: Upper Paleolithic – Paleo-Indian Adaptations (eds O. Soffer and N. D. Praslov). New York: Plenum, pp. 293–310.

Meltzer, D. J. and Smith B. D. 1986. Paleoindian and Early Archaic subsistence strategies in eastern North America. In Foraging, Collecting and Harvesting: Archaic Period Subsistence and Settlement in the Eastern Woodlands (ed. S. W. Neusius). Center for Archaeological Investigations Occasional Paper 6. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University, pp. 3–31.

Mithen, S. 1993. Simulating mammoth hunting and extinction: implications for the late Pleistocene of the central Russian Plain. In Hunting and Animal Exploitation in the Later Palaeolithic and Mesolithic of Eurasia (eds G. L. Peterkin, H. M. Bricker and P. Mellars). Anthropological Papers of the American Anthropological Association, Number 4, pp. 163–78.

Molyneaux, B. L. 2000. Update on the Northern Loess Hills Clovis Point. Newsletter of the Iowa Archaeological Society, 50(4): 1–2

Owen-Smith, R. N. 1982. Dispersal and the dynamics of large herbivores in enclosed areas: impli- cations for management. In Management of Large Mammals in African Conservation Areas (ed. R. N. Owen-Smith). Pretoria: HAUM Educational Publishers, pp. 127–40.

Owen-Smith, R. N. 1987. Pleistocene extinctions: the pivotal role of megaherbivores. Paleobiology, 13: 351–62.

Owen-Smith, R. N. 1988. Megaherbivores: The Inuence of Very Large Body Size on Ecology. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Owen-Smith, R. N. 1999. The interaction of humans, megaherbivores, and habitats in the late Pleistocene extinction event. In Extinctions in Near Time: Causes, Contexts, and Consequences (ed. R. D. E. MacPhee). New York, Kluwer Academic/Plenum, pp. 57–69.

Putschkov, P. V. 1997. Were the mammoths killed by the warming? Testing the climatic versions of Würm extinctions. Vestnik Zoologii (Journal of the Schmalhausen lnstitute of Zoology, National Academy of Sciences, Ukraine).

414 Gary Haynes

Rachlow, J. L. 1997. Demography, behavior, and conservation of white rhinos. Doctoral disser- tation, Program in Evolution, Ecology, and Conservation Biology, University of Nevada, Reno.

Rachlow, J. L., Berkeley, E. V. and Berger, J. 1998. Correlates of male mating strategies in white rhinos (Ceratotherium simum). Journal of Mammalogy, 79: 1317–24.

Richards, M. P., Hedges, R. E. M., Jacobi, R., Current, A. and Stringer, C. 2000. FOCUS: Gough’s Cave and Sun Hole Cave human stable isotope values indicate a high animal protein diet in the British Upper Palaeolithic. Journal of ArchaeologicaI Science, 27: 1–3.

Rodbell, D. T. 2000. The Younger Dryas: cold, cold everywhere? Science, 290: 285–6.

Rutter, N. W., Weaver, A. J., Rokosh, D., Fanning, A. F. and Wright, D. G. 2000. Data-model comparison of the Younger Dryas event. Canadian Journal of Earth Sciences, 37: 811–30.

Sealy, J. and Pfeiffer, S. 2000. Diet, body size, and landscape use among Holocene people in the southern Cape, South Africa. Current Anthropology, 41(4): 642–55.

Sikes, S. K. 1971. The Natural History of the African Elephant. New York: American Elsevier.

Smith, E. A. and Wishnie, M. 2000. Conservation and subsistence in small-scale societies. Annual Review of Anthropology, 29: 493–524.

Speth, J. D. and Spielmann, K. 1983. Energy source, protein metabolism, and hunter-gatherer subsistence strategies. Journal of Anthropological Archaeology, 2: 1–31.

Spiess, A. and Wilson D. B. 1987. Michaud: A Paleoindian Site in the New England-Maritimes Region. Maine Archaeological Society Occasional Publications in Maine Archaeology 6.

Stafford, T. W., Jr. 1988. Accelerator 14C dating of late Pleistocene megafauna. Current Research in the Pleistocene, 5: 41–3.

Stafford, T. W., Jr. 1999. Chronologies for the oldest human skeletons in the New World. Geological Society of America, 31(7)(Annual Meeting, Abstracts with Program): 24.

Stafford, T. W., Jr., Jull, A. J. T., Brendel, K., Duhamel, R. C. and Donahue, D. 1987. Study of bone radiocarbon dating accuracy at the University of Arizona NSF Accelerator Facility for Radio- isotope Analysis. Radiocarbon, 29(1): 24–44.

Stafford, T. W., Jr., Brendel, K. and Duhamel, R. C. 1988. Radiocarbon, 13C and 15N analysis of fossil bone: removal of humates with XAD-2 resin. Geochimica et Cosmochimica Acta, 52: 2257–67.

Stafford, T. W., Jr., Graham, R. W., Semken, H. A., Jr. and Southon, J. 1997a. AMS 14C chronolo- gies for late Pleistocene mammal extinctions and human migrations in North America. Abstracts of 1997 CAVEPS (on-line: <http: //bioscience.babs.unsw.edu.au/CAVE T.htm>), University of New South Wales.

Stafford, T. W., Jr., Graham, R. W., Semken, H. A., Jr. and Southon, J. 1997b. Chronology and timing of the terminal Pleistocene extinction event in the mid-latitudes of North America. Paper presented at 7th International Theriological Congress, Acapulco, Mexico.

Stock, C. 1972. Rancho La Brea: A Record of Pleistocene Life in California, 6th edn. Los Angeles County Museum of Natural History Science Series No. 20, Paleontology, No. 11.

Stone, R. 1998. A bold plan to re-create a long-lost Siberian ecosystem. Science, 282: 31–4.

Stuart, A. J. 1991. Mammalian extinctions in the late Pleistocene of northern Eurasia and North America. Biological Reviews, 66: 453–562.

Stuart, A. J. 1999. Late Pleistocene megafaunal extinctions: a European perspective. In Extinctions in Near Time: Causes, Contexts, and Consequences (ed. R. D. E. MacPhee). New York: Kluwer Academic/Plenum, pp. 257–69.

Sullivan, R. 2000. A Whale Hunt. New York: Scribner.

Catastrophic extinction of mammoths and mastodonts 415

Taylor, R. E., Haynes, C. V., Jr. and Stuiver, M. 1996. Clovis and Folsom age estimates: stratigraphic context and radiocarbon calibration. Antiquity, 70(269): 515–25.

Theuerkauf, J. and Ellenberg, H. 2000. Movements and defaecation of forest elephants in the moist semi-deciduous Bossematié Forest Reserve, Ivory Coast. African Journal of Ecology, 38(3): 258–61.

Webster, D. and Webster, G. 1984. Optimal hunting and Pleistocene extinction. Human Ecology, 12: 275–89.

Western, D. 1989. The ecological value of elephants: a keystone role in African ecosystems. In The Ivory Trade and the Future of the African Elephant, Vol. 2, Section 5.2 (co-ordinator S. Cobb). Oxford: The Ivory Trade Review Group.

Western, D. 1991. When the forest falls silent. In Elephants: The Deciding Decade (ed. R. Orenstein). Toronto, Ontario: Key Porter, pp. 83–95.

Willey, G. R. 1966. An Introduction to American Archaeology, Vol. 1, North and Middle America. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall.

Winterhalder, B. 1981. Optimal foraging strategies and hunter-gatherer research in anthropology: theory and models. In Hunter-Gatherer Foraging Strategies: Ethnographic and Archaeological Analyses (eds B. Winterhalder and E. A. Smith). Chicago: University of Chicago Press, pp. 13–35.

Yesner, D. R. 1980. Maritime hunter-gatherers: ecology and prehistory. Current Anthropology, 21: 727–50.

Zimov, S. A., Chuprynin, V. I., Oreshko, A. P., Chapin, F. S. III, Reynolds, J. F. and Chapin, M. C. 1995. Steppe-tundra transition: a herbivore-driven biome shift at the end of the Pleistocene. American Naturalist, 146: 765–94.

416 Gary Haynes

Week 2 - Paleoindian/Grayson and Meltzer 2015 - Revisiting Paleoindian exploitation of extinct North American mammals.pdf

lable at ScienceDirect

Journal of Archaeological Science 56 (2015) 177e193

Contents lists avai

Journal of Archaeological Science

journal homepage: http : / /www.elsevier .com/locate/ jas

Revisiting Paleoindian exploitation of extinct North American mammals

Donald K. Grayson a, *, David J. Meltzer b

a Department of Anthropology and Quaternary Research Center, University of Washington, Seattle, WA 98195, USA b Department of Anthropology, Southern Methodist University, Dallas, TX 75275, USA

a r t i c l e i n f o

Article history: Available online 17 February 2015

Keywords: Clovis Extinct mammals Pleistocene extinctions Pleistocene overkill North America

* Corresponding author. Tel.: þ1 206 543 5587. E-mail address: [email protected] (D.K. G

http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/j.jas.2015.02.009 0305-4403/© 2015 Elsevier Ltd. All rights reserved.

a b s t r a c t

In 2002, we assessed all sites known to us that had been suggested to provide evidence for the asso- ciation of Clovis-era archaeological material with the remains of extinct Pleistocene mammals in North America. We concluded that, of the 76 sites we assessed, 14 provided compelling evidence for human involvement in the death and/or dismemberment of such mammals. Of these sites, 12 involved mammoth (Mammuthus), the remaining two mastodon (Mammut). Here, we update that assessment. We examine Clovis-era, and earlier, sites reported since 2002, as well as sites examined previously but for which additional information has become available. Our assessment leads us to exclude Hebior (Wis- consin) from the list of accepted sites, and to add El Fin del Mundo (Sonora) and Wally's Beach (Alberta). There are now 15 sites on our list, providing what we find to be compelling evidence for human involvement in the death and/or dismemberment of five genera of now-extinct late Pleistocene mam- mals: Equus, Camelops, Cuvieronius, Mammut, and Mammuthus. As in 2002, however, we note this is a small fraction of the 37 genera that disappeared at the end of the Pleistocene, and for this and other reasons we remain highly skeptical that human overkill was responsible for their extinction.

© 2015 Elsevier Ltd. All rights reserved.

1. Introduction

Over a decade ago, we provided a detailed assessment of all sites known to us that had been suggested to provide evidence for the association of Clovis-era archaeological material with the remains of extinct Pleistocene mammals in North America (Grayson and Meltzer, 2002). We did this for two reasons. First, and most importantly, we wished to continue our assessment of the possible causes of the extinction of those mammals and especially the claim that human predation e Pleistocene overkill e might have been involved (e.g., Grayson, 1977, 1984, 1989, 1991, 2001; Meltzer, 1986, 1993a, 1993b, 1995; for more recent assessments on our part, see Grayson, 2007, 2015; Meltzer, 2009, 2015; Meltzer et al., 2014). Second, and closely related to our primary goal, we wanted to in- crease the depth of our understanding of the role of largemammals in human subsistence during the North American late Pleistocene and, in particular, during Clovis times (ca. 11,500e10,800 14C BP).

We began our previous assessment with a list of 76 sites gath- ered from a wide variety of sources, including FAUNMAP Working

rayson).

Group (1994). We then eliminated all of the sites on that list that were insufficiently described or documented. For instance, we eliminated sites for which the stratigraphic context had not been described with sufficient detail to allow the relationship between archaeological materials and the remains of extinct mammals to be assessed. We also eliminated sites: 1) that the initial investigator(s) considered to provide only tenuous evidence for interactions be- tween people and extinct mammals; 2) that provided only bone or ivory tools fabricated from the remains of extinct mammals; 3) for which the claims of interaction were based on poorly-controlled protein residue analysis; and, 4) that were clearly paleontological.

This process left us with 29 sites that merited more detailed analysis. We examined each of these sites in great detail. We assessed whether the evidence for the association between arti- facts and extinct mammal remains supported not just the contemporaneity of the two, but was also sufficient to document that people were involved in the demise of the animal involved. Such evidence included intimate associations between artifacts and skeletal remains, as well as evidence for human utilization of those remains, such as artifacts that might have been used to process those remains, anthropogenically modified bones, and so on (Grayson and Meltzer, 2002:327).

D.K. Grayson, D.J. Meltzer / Journal of Archaeological Science 56 (2015) 177e193178

In those cases for which the evidence of human exploitation rested on modified bones in the absence of artifacts, we sought to preclude natural causes for those modifications. Since a wide range of non-human processes can modify bone in ways that mimic hu- man activity, we accepted only those specimens that displayed compelling evidence of human modification (e.g. burning, or bone showing cut marks at critical points of muscle attachment) and for which the possibility of natural modification could be rejected (Grayson and Meltzer, 2002).

In case it be thought that our criteria for exploitation were unduly rigid and thus improperly limited the sites we would find acceptable, we noted that:

the kind of evidence we seek to demonstrate human exploita- tion of extinct mammals is precisely the same kind of evidence we seek (and find) in post-Clovis-age modern faunas killed and butchered by humans. We might not see impact-fractured points in all cases (Hofman, 2001, p. 98), or clear evidence of butchering (Haynes, 1991, p. 303), but signs of human activity should certainly be present nonetheless. To imply otherwise e that human exploitation of these animals would leave no traces at all e requires special pleading that the Clovis archaeological record is unique or otherwise different from later periods or other areas, and draws us into an unacceptable netherworld in which negative evidence becomes positive (Grayson and Meltzer, 2002:344).

This process led us to conclude that 14 sites provided strong evidence suggesting that people caused the death of the animals involved (Table 1). Twelve of those sites involved mammoth; two, mastodon. Given that this process led us to eliminate over 80% of the sites we had begun with, we expected that our conclusions might be highly controversial. This, however, turned out not to be the case. While there are those who disagreed with the conclusions we reached concerning the possible impact of Clovis-era hunting on the late Pleistocene fauna of North America (e.g., Surovell and Waguespack, 2008; Surovell and Grund, 2012), we are aware of no significant disagreement over the relatively small number of sites that we concluded provided secure evidence of Clovis-era hunting of now-extinct late Pleistocene mammals, even among staunch advocates of overkill (see discussion in Meltzer, 2015).

During the past decade or so, however, new sites have been forwarded as providing evidence for Clovis-era, or earlier, human hunting or scavenging of extinct mammals. In addition, some sites that we discussed in 2002 have been the focus of additional work. As a result, we are revisiting this topic, examining all of these sites

Table 1 Archaeological siteswith evidence suggesting human predation on now-extinct Pleistocene genera: the Grayson and Meltzer (2002) list.

Site Genus

Kimmswick Mammut Pleasant Lake Mammut Blackwater Locality 1 Mammuthus Colby Mammuthus Dent Mammuthus Domebo Mammuthus Escapule Mammuthus Hebior Mammuthus Lange-Ferguson Mammuthus Lehner Mammuthus Lubbock Lake Mammuthus Miami Mammuthus Murray Springs Mammuthus Naco Mammuthus

of which we are aware (see Fig. 1 for selected site locations). We are taking the same approach now that we took then, employing the same criteria used in 2002. Before beginning that analysis, how- ever, we must address several more general issues.

First, at the time Grayson and Meltzer (2002) appeared, the North American late Pleistocenemammal fauna included 35 genera of now-extinct mammals (Grayson and Meltzer, 2002:316). Today, with the secure addition of the gomphothere Cuvieronius (Sanchez et al., 2014) and the notoungulate Mixotoxodon (Lundelius et al., 2013), that list includes 37 such genera. We provide that updated list in Table 2. Table 3 provides the current last appearance dates for those genera, documenting that 17 of the 37 can be shown to have lasted beyond 12,000 14C years BP.

Second, we recognize that we were remiss in not previously providing a formal definition of “North America” in our earlier paper. Here, we follow Morgan (2008; see also Grayson, 2015), and define North America as the North American continent north of the Tropic of Cancer.

Finally, we recognize that we were cavalier in our treatment of the meaning of secure associations between such things as Clovis points and the remains of extinctmammals.We referred to the sites listed in Table 1 as having provided secure “kill/butchery” associ- ations (Grayson and Meltzer, 2002:344), but we also routinely referred to these sites as having provided evidence for human predation on the animals involved. We, in short, took these sites to be kill sites.

We should have been more cautious. In most instances, all we were able to establish was that human traces were compellingly associated with the remains of extinct animals. Wewere not able to establish, nor did we make any realistic attempt to establish, the cause of death of those animals. Humans could have been responsible for the death and dismemberment of the animal (the hunting, killing and butchering of the animal); for the death of the animal, but not its dismemberment (as, for example, may have occurred with an unsuccessful kill); or only the dismemberment of the animal (i.e. a case of scavenging). Identifying these separate possibilities is not straightforward. In some instancesdPleasant Lake, for instancedit is fully possible that those animals were scavenged, not hunted, by the people who utilized their remains. In the context in which we are working, with generally isolated and often partial skeletons, it can be difficult, if not impossible, to distinguish the results of the use of fresh carcasses that became available to hunters as a result of hunting from those that became available by scavenging (see, for instance, the discussion of El Fin del Mundo, below).

Modern hunters and gatherers often do not concern themselves with whether the meat they obtain comes from a hunted or scav- enged animal. As O'Connell and Hawkes (1988:117) have observed, the Hadza of east Africa are carefully alert for scavenging possi- bilities and, having found such a possibility, “move quickly to the spot and, on arrival, attempt to drive off any predators that are present and to appropriate the kill”. Because they are so good at this, up to 25% of the carcasses they acquire may be obtained this way (O'Connell and Hawkes, 1988; O'Connell et al., 1992).

If modern hunters obtain significant amounts of their meat diet by scavenging, there is no reason to think that late Pleistocene North American hunters did not do the same thing. In the discus- sion that follows, we have made no attempt to distinguish between these two possibilities, and are not likely to have been successful had we tried. Instead, what we have looked for is secure evidence that peoplewere responsible for the subsistence-related death and/ or dismemberment of a now-extinct mammal.

In what follows, we do not consider sites that have been re- ported in only a very preliminary way, and that may or may not prove to be worthy of detailed consideration once further work has

Fig. 1. The location of selected sites mentioned in the text.

D.K. Grayson, D.J. Meltzer / Journal of Archaeological Science 56 (2015) 177e193 179

been conducted and more detailed descriptions provided. Andrew Farm, Illinois, provides an excellent example. This site provided the remains of a mastodon (Mammut) dated to 10,775 ± 35 14C BP. Although no stone tools have been found associated with it, “possible cutmarks” on the spinous process of a thoracic vertebra have been reported (Kuehn et al., 2010:111). Clearly, much more work will be needed at this location before it can be properly evaluated, and we do not examine this site, or others like it, here.

2. The sites

2.1. Possible bone quarries

Many sites have been reported to contain mammoth bones broken by human agency. These are often interpreted as bone quarries on the presumption that those skeletal remains are from animals that died of natural causes before people came upon their bones and exploited them for raw material, as at the Broken Mammoth site, Alaska (Yesner, 2001). Even though these sites are generally not claimed to provide evidence of human predation on, or scavenging of, mammoth, they do warrant brief mention. For the sake of completeness, we include several purported pre-Clovis age bone quarries, though as will be seenwe are skeptical these provide secure evidence of a human presence at that time.

2.1.1. Pre-Clovis bone quarry sites?: the Holen locations Steven R. Holen and his colleagues have described a series of

sites from the Great Plains that date to between about 12,400 and 39,000 years ago and that they suggest provide, or may provide, evidence for human interaction with Columbian mammoth (Mammuthus columbi; see Table 4). That evidence includes large bone flakes that appear to have been struck from mammoth long bones; mammoth bone suggested to have been spirally fractured

while fresh; and, negative flake scars on the fractured limb bones themselves. These sites all contain the remains of a single mammoth, but none contain stone artifacts and only one (Lovewell II, Kansas) contains what might be bone tools (Holen, 2007; Holen and Holen, 2011, 2014). Holen (2014) suggests that these sites represent the ancestors of the later Clovis peoples of this region.

Holen and his colleagues generally do not contend that all of these are kill or scavenging sites. Instead, they maintain that, with one possible exception, they represent the results of people quar- rying mammoth carcasses for raw material for bone tool manu- facture. The exception is the Lovewell II mammoth (ca. 18,000 14C BP), which Holen (2006:62) suggests may have been killed by people. If this is correct, then Lovewell II joins such sites as Murray Springs, Lehner, and Naco in documenting human predation on mammoths, albeit at a much earlier date.

The illustrations that Holen and his colleagues have provided of the fractured bone from these sites leave little doubt that they were broken by impact. However, G. Haynes (2000) has shown that the kinds of bone breakage that Holen and his colleagues see as strong evidence for human involvement can, in fact, be produced in other ways. This does not mean that such sites as Lovewell II were not produced as a result of human behavior. It does, however, mean that the kinds of bone breakage found on these sites is not diag- nostic of a human role in the accumulation of these sites. In addi- tion, there are no butchering marks on the Lovewell II mammoth, the only one of the sites listed in Table 4 that Holen has suggested may represent a mammoth kill. As a result, we have not included this site on our list.

Holen and his colleagues also suggest that Missouri's Miami mastodon site and Oklahoma's Cooperton mammoth site also represent human utilization of extinct proboscideans during pre- Clovis times. We treat each of these sites in turn.

Table 2 The extinct late Pleistocene mammals of North America. Genera marked with an asterisk live on elsewhere.

Order and family Genus Common name

Cingulata Pampatheriidae Pampatherium Southern Pampathere

Holmesina Northern Pampathere Glyptodontidae Glyptotherium Simpson's Glyptodont

Pilosa Megalonychidae Megalonyx Jefferson's Ground Sloth Megatheriidae Eremotherium Laurillard's Ground Sloth

Nothrotheriops Shasta Ground Sloth Mylodontidae Paramylodon Harlan's Ground Sloth

Carnivora Mustelidae Brachyprotoma Short-faced Skunk Canidae Cuon* Dhole Ursidae Tremarctos* Florida Cave Bear

Arctodus Giant Bear Felidae Smilodon Sabertooth

Homotherium Scimitar Cat Miracinonyx American Cheetah

Rodentia Castoridae Castoroides Giant Beaver Caviidae Hydrochoerus* Holmes's Capybara

Neochoerus Pinckney's Capybara Lagomorpha Leporidae Aztlanolagus Aztl�an Rabbit

Perissodactyla Equidae Equus* Horses Tapiridae Tapirus* Tapirs

Artiodactyla Tayassuidae Mylohyus Long-nosed Peccary

Platygonus Flat-headed Peccary Camelidae Camelops Yesterday's Camel

Hemiauchenia Large-headed Llama Palaeolama Stout-legged Llama

Cervidae Navahoceros Mountain Deer Cervalces Stag-Moose

Antilocapridae Capromeryx Diminutive Pronghorn Tetrameryx Shuler's Pronghorn Stockoceros Pronghorns

Bovidae Saiga* Saiga Euceratherium Shrub Ox Bootherium Helmeted Muskox

Notoungulata Toxodontidae Mixotoxodon Toxodont

Proboscidea Gomphotheriidae Cuvieronius Cuvier's Gomphothere Mammutidae Mammut American Mastodon Elephantidae Mammuthus Mammoths

Table 3 Trustworthy last appearance radiocarbon dates for North American late Pleistocene extinct mammal genera. Dates that fall between 12,000 and 10,000 14C BP are in bold; see Grayson (2015) for details. Genera marked with an asterisk live on elsewhere.

Genus Common name LAD Reference

Megalonyx Jefferson's Ground Sloth

11,450 ± 90 Faith and Surovell, 2009

Eremotherium Laurillard's Ground Sloth

38,860 ± 1300 Faith and Surovell, 2009

Nothrotheriops Shasta Ground Sloth 10,500 ± 180 Thompson et al., 1980 Paramylodon Harlan's Ground

Sloth 20,450 ± 460 Faith and Surovell, 2009

Arctodus Giant Bear 10,870 ± 75 Faith and Surovell, 2009 Smilodon Sabertooth 11,130 ± 275 Faith and Surovell, 2009 Homotherium Scimitar Cat 22,250 ± 130 Widga et al., 2012 Miracinonyx American Cheetah 19,765 ± 80 Williams, 2009 Castoroides Giant Beaver 10,150 ± 50 Feranec and Kozlowski,

2010 Equus* Horses 10,370 ± 350 Faith and Surovell, 2009 Tapirus* Tapirs 10,940 ± 90 Faith and Surovell, 2009 Mylohyus Long-nosed Peccary 11,860 ± 40 Faith and Surovell, 2009 Platygonus Flat-headed Peccary 10,750 ± 50 Feranec and Kozlowski,

2010 Camelops Yesterday's Camel 10,370 ± 350 Faith and Surovell, 2009 Hemiauchenia Large-headed Llama 36,320 ± 320 Hockett and Dillingham,

2004 Palaeolama Stout-legged Llama 10,890 ± 130 Faith and Surovell, 2009 Navahoceros Mountain Deer 37,750 ± 440 Hockett and Dillingham,

2004 Cervalces Stag-Moose 10,800 ± 45 Feranec and Kozlowski,

2010 Saiga* Saiga 12,220 ± 130 Guthrie et al., 2001 Euceratherium Shrub Ox 11,630 ± 150 Faith and Surovell, 2009 Bootherium Helmeted Muskox 10,980 ± 80 Faith and Surovell, 2009 Cuvieronius Cuvier's

Gomphothere 11,550 ± 60 Sanchez et al., 2014

Mammut American Mastodon 10,032 ± 40 Woodman and Athfield, 2009

Mammuthus Mammoths 10,340 ± 40 Faith and Surovell, 2009

D.K. Grayson, D.J. Meltzer / Journal of Archaeological Science 56 (2015) 177e193180

2.1.2. Pre-Clovis bone quarries?: Cooperton, OK Cooperton provided the remains of a single mammoth in rela-

tively fine-grained sediments. The bones of that animal showed multiple signs of having been fractured while still freshd“a remarkable bone-cracking record” as paleontologist M. G. Mehl (1966:29) put it. Unlike the Great Plains sites we described earlier, Cooperton also provided a series of cobbles found imme- diately adjacent to the bones themselves. The smallest of these were interpreted by Anderson (1962, 1975) as a hammerstone, while the largestdsome 24 cm in diameter and weighing 8.6 kgdwas interpreted as an anvil. Three radiocarbon dates were obtained from the bones and teeth of this mammoth, all on bone apatite. As Table 4 shows, these dates ranged from 17,600 to 20,200 14C BP.

Anderson (1962, 1975) carefully noted that there is no evidence that this animal was hunted, scavenged, or butchered by people. He entertained the possibility that people had come across the re- mains of a decomposing mammoth and fractured the bone to ac- cess any marrow that might be worth accessing, but found it far more likely that this site represents a bone quarry.

Lacking any evidence that the Cooperton mammoth represents an animal killed or scavenged by people, there is no reason for us to discuss it further. We do, however, note that this is an intriguing site, combining fractured mammoth bone with the very tools that might have done the fracturing, all published in some detail. The radiocarbon dates run on bone apatite are of little value, since such dates are no longer considered reliable (Stafford et al., 1991). It would be very much worthwhile to obtain a new series of ages on this material.

2.1.3. Pre-Clovis bone quarries?: Miami mastodon, MO The Miami, Missouri mastodon was hastily excavated in 1973

after large mammal bones were exposed by construction. Lumi- nescence dates now firmly establish the formation of the site be- tween 30,000 and 40,000 years ago (Table 4). The only description of the excavation to have appeared in print reported the discovery of at least six artifacts with themastodon itself: two flakes, a “flaked pebble”, a “scraper”, a “scraper or knife”, a “pretty little pebble” thought to have been introduced to the site by people (Hamilton, 1993:82), and two large pieces of limestone which Hamilton (1993) asserted had to have been carried here by the creators of the site. Hamilton (1993) also claimed that at least some of the mastodon bones had been broken by people, and that one of the tusks had been cut.

Hamilton (1993) presented no evidence for these assertions, and provided no details on the excavations themselves, “except to say that it was the middle of July, insufferably hot, and that it was only too evident that we were holding up the work of the contractor” (Hamilton, 1993:81). The supposed artifacts have never been

Table 4 Claimed pre-Clovis bone quarrying sites.

Site 14C bone date Luminescence dates References

Cooperton, OK 17,575 ± 550a Anderson, 1962, 1975; Holen and Holen, 2014 19,100 ± 800a

20,400 ± 450a

Hamburger, NB 16,480 ± 60c Holen and May, 2007; Holen and Holen, 2011, 2014 Jensen, NB 13,880 ± 90b May and Holen, 2005; Holen and Holen, 2011, 2014 Kanorado, KN 12,375 ± 35c Holen and Holen, 2011 La Sena, NB 18,000 ± 190c Holen and May, 2002; Holen, 2006; Holen and Holen, 2011, 2014

12,090 ± 95c

18,440 ± 145c

Lovewell I, KN 20,430 ± 300c Holen, 1996, 2006, 2007; Holen and Holen, 2011, 2014 Lovewell II, KN 16,110 ± 280c

18,250 ± 90c

19,530 ± 80c

19,570 ± 60c

Miami Mastodon, MO 7840 ± 40d 34,000 ± 6100e Dunnell and Hamilton, 1995; Feathers, 2000 35,900 ± 900c 37,100 ± 4700f

35,733 ± 251c 41,700 ± 6100g

New Nebraska, NB 33,590 ± 450b Holen and Holen, 2014 33,220 ± 420c

33,170 ± 370c

Prettyman, NB Undated Holen et al., 1996; Holen and Holen, 2014 Schulz Mammoth, SD 37,567 ± 591b Fosha et al., 2012; Holen and Holen, 2014

39,350 ± 770b

Shaffert, NB 15,600 ± 60c Holen and May, 2002; Holen and Holen, 2011, 2014 Villa Grove, CO 33,405 ± 340b Holen, 2013; Holen and Holen, 2014

a Conventional bone apatite date. b On mammoth tooth, presumably AMS. c AMS on bone. d Dated material might not be bone collagen; date rejected as too young (Feathers, 2000). e Average of 8 IRSL dates on associated sediment (Feathers, 2000). f OSL date on associated sediment (Feathers, 2000). g OSL date on sediment 4 cm beneath mammoth bone (Dunnell and Hamilton, 1995).

D.K. Grayson, D.J. Meltzer / Journal of Archaeological Science 56 (2015) 177e193 181

described and, since they were lost to a fire in 1977, never will be. The large pieces of limestone might not have been artifacts at all, since, as Dunnell and Hamilton (1995) noted, they might have formed naturally in the calcareous loess said to have surrounded the mammoth bones. The bones have never been analyzed in detail but this is not surprising since they are said to have been in very poor condition. A crude plan map of the site exists but has not been published (Feathers, 2000). Although Carl Chapman, who led the excavations, considered the Miami mastodon to provide a “defi- nite” association between people and mastodon (Chapman, 1975:54), and Holen and Holen (2014) agree with this conclusion, there is no evidence to support that claim. Accordingly, we agree fully with O'Brien and Wood (1998:53), who concluded that “the discovery still has too many unanswered questions to qualify as a candidate for humanemastodon association.” Given the loss of the artifacts and the poor condition of the bone from the site, it is unlikely that these questions will ever be answered.

2.1.4. Clovis-era bone quarry?: Hiscock, NY Located in spring-disturbed deposits in western New York state,

the late Pleistocene fauna of the Hiscock site is dominated by the disarticulated and often fragmented and worn remains of at least ten mastodons, along with specimens of California condor (Gym- nogyps californianus; Steadman and Miller, 1987), giant beaver (Castoroides ohioensis), long-nosed peccary (Mylohyus sp.) stag- moose (Cervalces scotti), and caribou (Rangifer tarandus; see Laub, 2003a, 2003c, 2007, 2008). The late Pleistocene deposits at His- cock have also yielded an abundance of conifer twigs that appear to represent the contents of the gastrointestinal tracts, and perhaps fecal material, of the mastodons that were recovered here (Laub, 2002, 2003b, 2006; Laub et al., 1994). Nine fluted bifaces are known from the site, none of which can be directly associated with the remains of the extinct mammals, perhaps a function of the

reworked nature of the deposits (Laub, 1990, 2002, 2006, 2011; Laub et al., 1988; also Ellis et al., 2003). In addition to the lithic artifacts, at least 18 “expedient” bone tools have been described from Hiscock (Laub, 1995, 2000, 2002, 2006; Laub and Haynes, 1998; Laub et al., 1996; Tomenchuk, 2003; Tomenchuk and Laub, 1995), though G. Haynes (2003) appropriately advises a more cautious approach to at least some of these objects. A large series of radiocarbon dates suggests that the late Pleistocene unit at this site was primarily deposited between 11,200 and 10,200 14C BP (Laub, 2003b).

G. Haynes (2003) suggests that people may have come to His- cock to hunt weakened, or scavenge dead, mastodon, but there is no evidence that this was the case. Instead, Laub and his colleagues argue that human interactions with the Hiscock mastodons took place after the death of those animals, when people used their remains as a source of raw material for bone and ivory tools (Laub, 2002; Laub and Spiess, 2003). In support of this conclusion, Krasinski's (2010) examination of a small part of the Hiscock mastodon collection provided no indications of human involve- ment in the accumulation of this material. As a result, we do not consider the site further here.

2.2. Residue-based (CIEP) arguments

A number of investigators have used cross-over immunoelec- trophoresis (CIEP) to detect positive reactions on stone tools to antisera of the relatives of now-extinct Pleistocene mammals, and in particular to those of elephant, camel, and horse. Although we are intrigued by these results, and are impressed by the detailed nature of some of the analyses in this general realm (e.g., Seeman et al., 2008), we remain extremely cautious about them (Grayson and Meltzer, 2002) and are unwilling to accept them at face value in the absence of other supporting evidence of predation.

D.K. Grayson, D.J. Meltzer / Journal of Archaeological Science 56 (2015) 177e193182

There are two reasons for this. First, in some cases CIEP has been applied to stone tools of apparent or likely late Pleistocene age that were retrieved from surficial settings, removing the possibility of analyzing the reactivity of the sediments in which they were originally embedded (e.g., Kooyman et al., 2001; Puseman, 2004; Yost, 2013). In such contexts it is impossible to assess the degree to which any protein on the analyzed tool(s) might represent contaminants transferred from the sediments that once contained them.

Second, we are concerned about the possibility of false positive reactions, including the fact that proteins found in rodent urine can apparently induce false positives to proteins from distantly-related mammals (Barnard et al., 2007; Yost, 2011). Most disturbing, however, is the experimental evidence showing that CIEP can produce results that are inconsistent and incorrect (Leach, 1998; Vance, 2011). It is difficult to have any confidence in a technique that reports the presence of bovine protein on experimentally- produced stone tools that were actually used to process yucca (Yucca baccata) or rabbits (Sylvilagus sp.), as documented by Vance (2011). If commercial laboratories analyzing modern tools cannot return valid and reliable results, there would seem to be little reason to trust the results returned by such labs on stone tools that are 10,000 years old or older, including those at the Mahaffy Cache, Colorado (Bamforth, 2014; Yohe and Bamforth, 2013) and Paisley Cave 2 (Jenkins et al., 2014; Yost, 2011). Unless methods indepen- dent of CIEP analysis itself are available to verify the validity of a CIEP-identified residue, we are unwilling to accept the results of these analyses.

2.3. Updating sites previously considered by Grayson and Meltzer (2002)

2.3.1. Dent, CO In 2002, we accepted Dent as providing evidence for Clovis era

mammoth hunting or scavenging (Grayson andMeltzer, 2002:337). However, we also found it to be one of the least compelling sites on our list. There were two reasons for this latter conclusion. First, because the Dent materials were not in primary depositional context, the nature of the association between mammoth bones and artifacts (and, in particular, two Clovis points) could not be properly evaluated. Second, the claim that the bones bore butch- ering marks had not been substantiated (Brunswig and Fisher, 1993). Since that time, Brunswig and his colleagues have pro- vided an impressive amount of evidence documenting the case for human involvement at the site. The stratigraphy has been clarified in detail (Brunswig, 2007; C. V. Haynes et al., 1998), the mammoths have been the subject of exacting studies (Fisher and Fox, 2007; Hoppe, 2004; Saunders, 2007), and a wealth of processing marks have been described in detail by two different investigators (Krasinski, 2010; Saunders, 1999). While Dent retains the status we gave it in 2002, it now does so from a position of greater strength.

2.3.2. Duewall-Newberry, TX Duewall-Newberry provided the remains of a single M. columbi

from a level surface within fine-grained alluvium along the Brazos River, eastern Texas. No bone or stone tools were found, but three of the six mammoth long bones that were recovered displayed spiral fractures and scars that appeared to have been produced by dy- namic impact. In addition, the original reports on the site suggested the possible presence of cut marks on the animal's ribs. Although the vertebrate remains were scattered across the site, some were clustered around themammoth's skull, suggesting purposeful bone stacking. The site has not been dated, but stratigraphic evidence suggests that it was formed between 12,000 and 10,000 14C BP (Carlson and Steele, 1992; Carlson et al., 1984; Steele and Carlson,

1989a, 1989b). Carlson and Steele concluded that the animal had either been killed or had died on its own, and that its bones were then processed for marrow or for rawmaterial for tool manufacture (Carlson and Steele, 1992; Steele and Carlson, 1989a, 1989b).

Although we did not accept Duewall-Newberry in our previous assessment of Clovis-era hunting Grayson and Meltzer (2002:329e330), we found it to be the most intriguing of all the sites argued to be archaeological on the basis of bone fragmentation in the absence of artifacts. In that assessment, we were concerned by the lack of artifacts from the site, including those that might have been used to break mammoth long bones. We agreed with G. Haynes's (1991) observation that Steele and Carlson (1989a) had not shown that people were necessarily the cause of the bone fragmentation that makes this site so intriguing. More recently, Krasinski (2010) has revisited the Duewall-Newberry bone assemblage and has argued that some of those bones bear the marks of human processing, including cutmarks. However, G. Haynes and Hutson (2014) are more circumspect. They observe that the bone breakage might have been due to trampling, and that some skeletal elements “may have been cut by stone tools” (G. Haynes and Huston, 2014:297). They conclude that this site “may be another example of dried/defleshed bone breakage by people” (G. Haynes and Huston, 2014:303), a conclusion very similar to that reached by Carlson and Steele. We agree with this conclusion. Duewall-Newberry may represent a bone quarry but there is no evidence that the mammoth represented here was either killed or scavenged by people and, as a result, we do not include it on our list.

2.3.3. Fenkse, Hebior, Mud Lake, and Schaefer, WI We treat Fenske, Hebior, Mud Lake, and Schaefer together

because they are all located within about 15 km of one another in far southeastern Wisconsin, all come from similar depositional settings (the edge of small ponds), each provided the remains of a single proboscidean argued to have been butchered, and all tend to have been analyzed as a unit (e.g., Joyce, 2014). Radiocarbon dates for these sites are provided in Table 5.

Fenske was discovered in 1919 during the construction of a culvert and was initially thought to have provided the femur and humerus of an adult woolly mammoth (Mammuthus primigenius). Subsequent work suggested that the humerus had come from elsewhere (Joyce, 2005), though Joyce has recently again referred to a humerus from this site (2014:469). Since attempts to discover more of the skeleton in situ failed (Overstreet and Kolb, 2003), the femur appears to be all that is reliably available from Fenske. Initial AMS radiocarbon dates from the humerus suggested that the site dates to about 13,400 14C BP. These dates must now be replaced with those more recently made available from the femur, which provide an average age of 11,230 ± 30 14C BP (Table 5). Overstreet (1998) and Overstreet and Kolb (2003) identified this femur as having come from a mammoth; J. J. Saunders, as from a mastodon (in Joyce, 2005, 2014). Johnson (2007) noted the lack of a secure identification but treated it as a mammoth. Given Saunders' expertise with mastodon (e.g., Saunders, 1977, 1996), we strongly suspect that this is what it is, an identification accepted by Joyce (2014) as well.

Mud Lake was discovered in 1936, again as the result of con- struction. The initial find consisted of 21 specimens from a nearly complete subadult woolly mammoth forelimb resting on or slightly into lacustrine clay (Joyce, 2014). Subsequent work at the site in 1997 and 2005 failed to locate additional specimens from this in- dividual (Joyce, 2014; Overstreet, 1998; Overstreet and Kolb, 2003). Four dates taken directly from mammoth bone yielded an average age of 13,460 ± 25 14C BP (Table 5). Five wood specimens, of un- specified relationship to the mammoth, range in age from 12,250 to 12,830 14C BP (Joyce, 2014).

Table 5 Radiocarbon dates available for Fenske, Hebior, Mud Lake, and Schaefer. Assessments of statistical contemporaneity and the averaging of ages are based on Hietala (1989); averages not calculated for Schaefer because the dates are not statistically contemporaneous.

Site Conventional 14C AMS bone collagen

Fenske 11,220 ± 50 Johnson (2007); Joyce (2014) 11,230 ± 50 11,240 ± 50 (average¼ 11,230 ± 30)

Hebior 12,480 ± 60 Overstreet (1998); Overstreet and Kolb (2003); Joyce (2014) 12,520 ± 50 12,590 ± 50 (average¼ 12,540 ± 30)

Mud Lake 13,440 ± 50 Overstreet (1998); Overstreet and Kolb (2003); Joyce (2014) 13,460 ± 50 13,490 ± 40 13,530 ± 50 (average¼ 13,460 ± 25)

Schaefer 10,960 ± 100 (mammoth bone) 12,290 ± 60 Dallman et al. (1996); Overstreet (1996, 1998); Overstreet and Kolb (2003); Joyce and Blazina-Joyce (2002); Joyce (2005, 2006, 2014)11,980 ± 70 (wood) 12,310 ± 60

12,030 ± 70 (wood) 12,320 ± 50 12,220 ± 80 (spruce) 12,365 ± 35 12,270 ± 80 (spruce) 12,390 ± 40 12,280 ± 80 (spruce) 12,400 ± 35 12,300 ± 70 (spruce) 12,440 ± 40 12,350 ± 70 (wood) 12,460 ± 45 12,370 ± 70 (wood) 12,485 ± 45 12,420 ± 70 (spruce) 12,490 ± 40 12,480 ± 130 (spruce) 12,490 ± 50 12,500 ± 80 (wood) 12,525 ± 45 12,560 ± 70 (wood) 12,540 ± 45 12,610 ± 80 (spruce) 12,550 ± 45 12,700 ± 70 (wood) 12,570 ± 45 12,790 ± 70 (wood) 12,875 ± 40 (spruce) 12,940 ± 70 (wood)

D.K. Grayson, D.J. Meltzer / Journal of Archaeological Science 56 (2015) 177e193 183

Schaefer was discovered in 1964 and was professionally exca- vated in 1992e1993. This work resulted in the recovery of a sig- nificant part (ca. 75%) of a skeleton identified as having come from either a woolly or a Jefferson's mammoth (Mammuthus jeffersoni; Joyce, 2006, 2014). Two artifactsda chert flake and a fragment of a chert bifacedwere found immediately beneath the innominate of this animal, and the mammoth bones themselves were felt to have been suspiciously clustered (Overstreet, 1996, 1998; Overstreet and Kolb, 2003). The site has been extensively dated, with 18 conven- tional radiocarbon ages (17 on wood, one on bone), and 15 AMS ages taken onmammoth bone. Themammoth bone AMS ages place the site at around 12,450 14C BP (Table 5).

Hebior was the most recent of these sites to have been discov- ered, as a result of constructionwork in 1994. As with Schaefer, this site was professionally excavated, again providing the remains of a nearly complete woolly mammoth skeleton felt to have been arti- ficially clustered. Four artifacts were discovered scattered among the bones of this specimendtwo chert bifaces, a chert flake, and a dolomite chopper (Overstreet, 1996, 1998; Overstreet and Kolb, 2003). An average of three AMS dates on mammoth bone sug- gests the animal died around 12,540 ± 30 14C BP (Table 5).

Grayson and Meltzer (2002:331e332) rejected Fenske and Mud Lake out-of-hand. Although the mammoth specimens from these sites were said to bear butchering marks (Overstreet, 1996, 1998; Overstreet and Kolb, 2003), insufficient evidence had been pub- lished to support this assertion.

We also rejected Schaefer (Grayson and Meltzer, 2002:331e332). Not only had insufficient evidence been provided to convince us that this animal had been butchered, but inspection of the plan map for the site did not suggest that the bones had been clustered in a way that required human intervention. In addition, we were concerned about the nature of the association between the artifacts and the mammoth bones. Spruce wood said to be “in

intimate association with the Schaefer bonepile” (Overstreet, 1998:42) dated to 12,220 ± 80 and 12,260 ± 130 14C BP (Table 5) was also “inferred to represent deposits from wood rafting” (Overstreet, 1998:42), a concern repeated by Overstreet and Kolb (2003:98). Given that the wood in these deposits might have been transported from elsewhere, we suggested that the artifacts associated with the mammoth might not be in primary deposi- tional context.

We reached a very different conclusion about Hebior (Grayson and Meltzer, 2002:337). We were not convinced by the argument that the animals had been butchered since no detailed analysis of that butchery had appeared. However, we were convinced by the apparently tight association between the artifacts and the mammoth remains that had been found here. While hoping for a more detailed discussion of this material than was available at the time, we accepted Hebior as providing evidence for human interaction with a mammoth that did not turn out well for the latter.

In short, of these four sites, we previously rejected Fenske, Mud Lake, and Schaefer, and accepted Hebior. Significant additional work has been published on these four sites since Grayson and Meltzer (2002) appeared. Unfortunately, this work has made the archaeological status of these sites even less compelling and we now reject all of them.

Joyce (2006) provided a broad-ranging and detailed assessment of the depositional context of Schaefer. Unfortunately, he did not address the issues raised by Overstreet (1998) and Overstreet and Kolb (2003) concerning the possibility that the spruce wood “intimately associated” with the mammoth had been floated in. More recently, however, Joyce (2014:471) has observed that sig- nificant amounts of non-cultural wood “had drifted into the Schaefer backwater and was recovered from below, within, and above the bones”. Given this situation, we cannot be confident that

D.K. Grayson, D.J. Meltzer / Journal of Archaeological Science 56 (2015) 177e193184

the two artifacts from this Schaefer are in primary depositional context and we continue to reject this site.

As Joyce (2014) has discussed, the taphonomic work that has recently been conducted on the proboscidean remains from Fenske, Hebior, Mud Lake, and Schaefer is key to understanding the history of those remains. That work, however, is deeply problematic. Johnson (2005, 2006, and especially 2007; see also Joyce, 2014) provided a detailed taphonomic assessment of the proboscidean remains from all four of these sites. She found those remains to bear the unmistakable imprint of human butchering, showing both cut and pry marks. She found 19 such marks on the Fenske femur, 135 marks on ten Mud Lake specimens, 16 marks on nine Hebior specimens, and 30 marks on ten Schaefer specimens. She concluded that the Fenkse and Mud Lake proboscideans had been scavenged after they had died, that the Schaefer mammoth had most likely been hunted, and that the Hebior individual had either been hunted or, if not, had been scavenged soon after death.

The analysis provided by Johnson (2007) was thorough and insightful. She noted, and we fully agree, that a lack of cut marks on the remains of elephant-sized animals does not mean that they had succumbed in the absence of human intervention, that the pres- ence of projectile points with the remains of such animals does not necessarily mean that they had been hunted, and that a “lithics- only standard” (Johnson, 2007:79) for assessing human involve- ment with archaeological proboscideans will inappropriately limit our understanding of the past. Carlson and Steele (1992) had made similar comments in association with Duewall-Newberry, and we agree strongly with them all.

Nevertheless, we are deeply concerned by the stark in- constancies that have arisen among different taphonomists who have examined these materials, and by what these inconsistencies suggest about the reliability and validity of the taphonomic art. Krasinski (2010; see also G. Haynes and Krasinski, 2010) reanalyzed one of the Mud Lake specimens, an ulna, as part of a detailed investigation designed to bring new taphonomic approaches to late Pleistocene bone-bearing sites in North America. Her reanalysis of the Mud Lake ulna found 21 marks of various sorts, none of which were cultural. On the very same specimen, Johnson (2007) found 44 anthropogenic cut and pry marksd17 of the former and 27 of the latter.

These two sets of results are completely incompatible at the same time as they are convincing when each is read in the absence of knowledge of the other. It is perhaps at least in part because of Krasinski's results that G. Haynes and Hutson (2014) reject all of Johnson's taphonomic conclusions concerning Fenske, Hebior, Mud Lake, and Schaefer.

This situation is unsettling, especially given that Haynes and Johnson are experienced taphonomists with broad and deep knowledge of proboscideans, and Krasinski was trained by Haynes. If highly knowledgeable analysts can come to such different con- clusions about the same sitesdand, in the case of Mud Lake, about the same specimendthen we can only conclude that the processes that modified the bones from these four sites remain unknown. In the absence of reliable and compelling evidence, we join G. Haynes and Hutson (2014) in rejecting the taphonomic evidence for a hu- man role in modifying the proboscidean remains from those sites. Clearly, problems of reproducibility, so common in the biomedical world (Gardner, 2014), continue to plague taphonomic research.

The argument for Hebior involved both putative butchering marks (which we now reject) and associated artifacts. Grayson and Meltzer (2002:337) accepted both this site and Dent, but also noted that these were the least compelling ones on our list and that further supporting information was needed for both. In the case of Hebior, we noted the “apparently” tight association between mammoth remains and artifacts that had been reported from this

location (Grayson and Meltzer, 2002:337). At the same time, we looked forward to a more detailed and compelling analysis of this material than was available at the time. Unlike the situation with Dent, for which a wealth of new information is now available, no such discussion has appeared for Hebior. Because, as Joyce (2014:478) has noted, “Hebior awaits a more complete analysis and report”, and because we have become unconvinced by the taphonomic analysis available for this site, we now exclude Hebior from our list of accepted associations.

2.3.4. Lindsay, MT In our previous assessment of Clovis-era hunting (Grayson and

Meltzer, 2002), we dismissed Lindsay because we found it to be inadequately documented. Recent work conducted on the material from this site requires that we return to it here.

Lindsay yielded a single male adult Columbian mammoth embedded in fine-grained sediments. Although the site has not provided stone or bone tools, eight non-descript quartzite blocks, weighing a total of 4.5 kg, are said to have been found immediately beneath the mammoth remains (Davis and Wilson, 1985; Hill, 2006; Hill and Davis, 1998, 2014).

Sixteen radiocarbon dates obtained from the mammoth itself range widely in time. Hill and Davis (2014) note that the dates with the two lowest standard deviations fall at 12,220 ± 35 and 12,300 ± 35 14C BP. The initial description of the site suggested the presence of bone stacking and the possible presence of cut marks (Davis and Wilson, 1985), but later discussions of the site by the primary investigators have focused on the stratigraphic setting and chronology of the mammoth itself (Hill, 2006; Hill and Davis, 1998, 2014). Krasinski (2010) has identified 13 cutmarks on this mammoth, making this site of potential archaeological significance. However, no detailed description of the site has been published, there is no description of the full set of excavated mammoth re- mains, and no description of the precise relationship between the quartzite blocks and those remains. As Frison observed long ago, Lindsay is “provocative, but it lacks absolute proof of human as- sociation” (Frison, 1978:86). Lacking any additional information to make this a more compelling case, Frison's conclusion remains true today. We continue to exclude it from our list, even though we recognize that it might contain strong evidence of mammoth butchery.

2.3.5. Manis mastodon, WA Discovered as the result of construction activities, the Manis site

provided a nearly complete mastodon skeleton from the base of a kettle pond located on the northern edge of Washington State's Olympic Peninsula (Gustafson, 1985; Gustafson and Manis, 1984; Gustafson et al., 1979; Waters et al., 2011). One specimen from that mastodon put Manis on the archaeological map: the proximal end of a right rib with the tip of what appeared to be a bone object protruding from it (for illustrations, see Gustafson et al., 1979; Waters et al., 2011; Grayson, 2015). Assuming that the protruding object represented the tip of a bone projectile point, the site was soon interpreted as amastodon kill site (Gustafson,1985; Gustafson and Manis, 1984).

Grayson andMeltzer (2002) rejected theManismastodon site as providing secure evidence for human interaction with a mastodon. We did this because no complete report on the results of the excavation had ever appeared (and still has not), because there were no undoubted artifacts associated with the skeleton, because there was no compelling evidence that the bones bore cut marks or were broken in ways that could only be accounted for by human action, and because it had not been shown that the bony object protruding from the rib represents a projectile tip. Even Gustafson

D.K. Grayson, D.J. Meltzer / Journal of Archaeological Science 56 (2015) 177e193 185

et al. (1979:157) referred to this object as a “supposed projectile point”.

More recently, Waters et al. (2011) documented that the Manis mastodon dates to 11,960 ± 14 14C BP. They also used high resolu- tion X-ray computed tomography (CT) scanning to show that the supposed projectile point protruding from the rib is, in fact, a pointed object made of dense bone. Finally, they analyzed the DNA from the pointed object and showed that it was mastodon bone. They concluded that this object represents a bone projectile point, one that must have been between 27 and 32 cm long to have penetrated this far through mammoth skin and muscle. They also concluded that “the Manis site provides further evidence of a hu- man presence in the New World some 800 years before Clovis … and shows that people were hunting withmastodon bone weapons made from earlier kills” (Waters et al., 2011:352). By “further evi- dence”, they meant in addition to such sites as Hebior and Schaefer, which we reject in this paper (see also Grayson and Meltzer, 2002).

We do not agree with these conclusions. The original X-rays, taken in 1983 (Grayson, 2015), made it clear that the object was pointed; Waters et al. (2011) used far more modern and effective technology to verify this fact. However, our concern in 2002 was not the shape of the object, but whether it was actually the point of a weapon fashioned from bone. Waters et al. (2011) do not address this issue, evidently assuming that any pointed piece of bone embedded in a mastodon rib must be there because people caused it to be there. This is decidedly not the case.

During the bouts of maleemale aggression known as the “musth”, male elephants can do dramatic damage to one another. Fisher (2008:280) provides a description of one such battle be- tween two male African elephants (Loxodonta africana), taken from the work of zoologist R. W. Carroll. During this battle, one of the combatants had a tusk snapped midlength, but triumphed in the end:

… that one tusk thrust home and caught his opponent in the throat, going deep. With a tremendous heave One Tusk raised his head, lifted the impaled bull off his front feet, and ripped a great hole in his neck. As he caught his balance his guard dropped, and again the one tusk went home, this time through the trunk and deep into the head. Both elephants went down to their knees. The one tusker immediately arose, tossed his head, and again thrust his tusk deep into the head of his opponent. With this blow the stricken bull went over on his side, feet flaying the air. One Tusk quickly stepped around and repeatedly drove his tusk into the fallen bull's back, all the while trum- peting and screaming.

Fisher has shown that male mastodons did the same thing, documenting late Pleistocene sites from New York and elsewhere that containmastodon skeletons showing bone breakage that could only have come from musth battles. That damage includes broken tusks, circular tusk wounds, shattered skull bones, splintered ribs, and fractured vertebra (Fisher, 2008, 2009). If we use modern el- ephants as our guide (Poole, 1994), the Manis mastodon, which was about 45 years old when it died (Gustafson, 1985; Gustafson et al., 1979), was not too old to be in musth. This raises the very real possibility that the intrusive object comes from the Manis masto- don's own skeleton, driven there by the anger of its opponent (Grayson, 2015). Until this issue is resolved, we will not know the meaning of the pointed object embedded in the Manis mastodon rib so ably described by Waters et al. (2011).

In theory, there are ways in which this could be tested without removing the bone that surrounds that object. Ancient mtDNAwas recovered from both the mastodon rib and the supposed projectile point, and though both proved to be mastodon it could not be

determined if the two DNA sequences were from the same indi- vidual mastodon, though over the region targeted the sequences were identical (M.T.P. Gilbert, personal communication, 2011). Unfortunately, poor DNA preservation, lack of sufficient back- ground material (only one mastodon mtDNA genome had been sequenced at the time the work was done), and insufficient sample material for analysis made it impossible to determine if these were one or two separate individuals (E. Willerslev, personal commu- nication, 2011). Additional sample material would resolve this question.

Alternatively, the Manis skeleton could be examined to deter- mine if there a missing piece that might match the object in the ribdif, of course, that piece had been recovered at all. Since the Manis mastodon has never been described in detail, there is currently no way of knowing whether or not this might be the case. Until themwe reject the Manis site as providing secure evidence of human interaction with a mastodon.

2.3.6. Murray Springs, AZ Grayson and Meltzer (2002) accepted Murray Springs as

providing evidence of an association between artifacts and mammoth but did so hesitantly since no detailed report had appeared that described the work that had been done at this site. All this changed with the appearance of the monograph by C. V. Haynes and Huckell (2007). That monograph made it clear that Murray Springs does, indeed, provide evidence that Clovis people hunted and killed at least one, and perhaps two, mammoth at this spot, along with at least 11 bison. Although Hemmings (2007) suggested that at least one horse was killed here as well, Huckell and Haynes (2007) observe that the evidence for this is not compelling, and we concur. As with Dent, the evidence for human involvement with the death of a mammoth (but not horse) has strengthened since 2002, and this site remains on our list.

2.3.7. Union Pacific Mammoth, WY We previously dismissed the Union Pacific Mammoth as non-

archaeological, given that we e and others e deemed the cultural association to be tenuous (Frison, 1978:29; Grayson and Meltzer, 2002:323; C. V. Haynes, 1970). As Frison noted, the “question re- mains as to whether [Union Pacific] is a Clovis site because of the lack of Clovis projectile points and the questionable context of some other artifactual material recovered” (Frison, 1978:29; also C. V. Haynes et al., 2013:99). However, Frison also observed that “bones other than mammoth were recovered and some of these as well as the mammoth bones demonstrate evidence of possible butchering by humans” (Frison, 1978:85). Since none of those re- mains were available to him for observation and analysis, he did not accept the site as a Clovis kill.

C. V. Haynes was involved in the original work at the site, and he and colleagues have recently provided previously unpublished in- formation on site stratigraphy and on the apparent association between the artifacts and mammoth remains, along with a newly obtained radiocarbon age (C. V. Haynes et al., 2013). Interpretations of skeletal provenience and possible artifact associations were complicated by the fact that the discovery of the mammoth re- mains was made in 1960 while deepening a local spring with a dragline, and most of the skeleton (and one of the bifaces) was removed from under water. As a result, the precise stratigraphic position of this material was not visible (C. V. Haynes et al., 2013:104, 106). In 1961 pumps were brought in to lower the wa- ter level to examine the deposits, but as Haynes et al. (2013) note, the precise stratigraphic position of the mammoth bones remains uncertain. They place the original context of this skeletal material on the Stratum B/A contact (G. Agogino, the original investigator, had put the remains in lower Stratum A), and note that at least

D.K. Grayson, D.J. Meltzer / Journal of Archaeological Science 56 (2015) 177e193186

some of the remains were removed or redeposited to post-Clovis upper strata C1 and C2 (C. V. Haynes et al., 2013).

No further information on the provenience of the artifacts was available, though Haynes et al. (2013) noted that “artifacts typical of Clovis, though non-diagnostic, have been found on the surface” (Haynes et al., 2013:108e109). They were able, however, to obtain an AMS radiocarbon age for the site of 11,560 ± 60 14C BP on tusk, to supplement the original conventional age 11,280 ± 350 14C BP ob- tained on ivory in the 1960s (Haynes et al., 2013:109). Haynes et al. (2013:110) “believe it is likely that Paleoindians interacted with the [mammoth] skeleton”, though they are uncertain whether that interaction involved killing a live animal or scavenging a dead one.

Although the additional information on site stratigraphy and the new radiocarbon age provided by C. V. Haynes and his colleagues are both important and welcome, the critical matter of the prove- nience of the mammoth and its association with any possible ar- tifacts remains ambiguous. The majority of the artifacts recovered at the site have no provenience. Of the 29 specimens for which the original field notes provided some locational information, almost half (13) were found in the post-Clovis age upper strata C1 and C2 with fewer (10) on the B/A contact where the mammoth originally lay, suggesting the possibility that a “later band of people interacted with themammoth skeleton” (C. V. Haynes et al., 2013:107e108). In effect, the record for Union Pacific remains insufficient to deter- mine the nature of the association of humans andmammoth at this locality. Accordingly, we consider a Clovis cultural association at this site to be tenuous.

2.3.8. Wally's Beach, AB Located in southeastern Alberta, Wally's Beach has provided a

rich late Pleistocene faunal record, from the skeletal remains of Equus, Camelops, and Bootherium to the remarkably well-preserved tracks of camel, horse, mammoth, and other large mammals (McNeil et al., 2004, 2005, 2007).

We previously rejected the argument that protein residue re- ported from Clovis points found in a lag deposit on the surface of this site documented that these points had come into contact with horse and bovid tissue (Grayson and Meltzer, 2002). As discussed earlier in this paper, we continue to reject claims based on this evidence.

However, subsequent reports have provided detailed informa- tion on the carefully excavated remains of seven horses (Equus conversidens) and one camel (Camelops hesternus), associated with small numbers of artifacts, fromWally's Beach. We discuss this new information here.

Of the seven horses, Kooyman et al. (2006) find the best evi- dence for human involvement to have been provided by horse B. Eight non-diagnostic lithic artifacts were found in and near the remains of this animal, including a large cobble directly associated with the animal's vertebral column. Of the remaining artifacts, one, a utilized flake, was found partly beneath a thoracic vertebra, suggesting it was unlikely to have worked its way down the sedi- mentary column to this position. Finally, the hyoid of horse “B” display what certainly appear to be cut marks. There is no need to review the evidence suggesting that the other six Wally's Beach horses were either killed or scavenged by people since, with Kooyman et al. (2006), we find horse B to provide the strongest evidence of this, and accept it as such. Kooyman et al. (2006) argue that this horse, along with the six others, was likely killed by people.

Although we accept this association, we are nonetheless puz- zled by several matters. The horse B hyoid might have been cut in the process of removing the animal's tongue, and it is certainly possible for this to have occurred in such a way as to cut this bone and no others (e.g., Wheat, 1972:105). However, in spite of the

presence of the large cobbles and flakes, no other bones of this animal show signs of cut marks, possible anthropogenic fractures, or impact marks. We also note that the surfaces of the horse B skeletal elements “are in excellent condition and show no evidence of abrasion” (Kooyman et al., 2006:103). On the other hand, some of the associated lithics “show abrasion on one or both surfaces to varying degrees” (Kooyman et al., 2006:105). One surface of the utilized flake found partly beneath a horse B thoracic vertebra, for instance, “shows clear evidence of the pebble-textured, pitting type of abrasion typical of wind-blown sand” (Kooyman et al., 2006:105). Kooyman et al. (2006) report finding use wear on top of the abraded surfaces, and suggest that this sequence results from the use of tools cached at the site. Still, we are puzzled how wind could have abraded the surfaces of stone tools yet left bone surfaces unscathed and the tracks of horse, camel, mammoth, and other large mammals intact (McNeil et al., 2004, 2005, 2007), all in an area in which wind speeds today can reach 160 km/h (Kooyman et al., 2001). Different taphonomic histories of artifacts and bones seem suggested by this.

Kooyman et al. (2006:104e105) consider this possibility, but argue that there has been “no opportunity for deflation of recent archaeological material from higher in the deposits.” However, given that ca. 1.5e2 m of overlying sediment were removed by wind erosion prior to the discovery of the site (McNeil et al., 2005; Kooyman et al., 2006), we cannot entirely preclude the possibility that just such a process did occur. Even if this did happen, however, it would remain difficult to account for deflation placing a large cobble directly atop the vertebral column of horse B.

The archaeological and geological situation with the Wally's Beach camel is quite similar (Kooyman et al., 2012). The careful excavation of this individual yielded two sets of articulated verte- brae with associated rib fragments directly dated to 11,070 ± 80 14C BP. Evidence for human use of these elements comes from a single cut mark on the second cervical vertebra on one of the two sets of articulated vertebrae, and breakage patterns on the second set. The latter set includes two rib fragments said to have been fractured when fresh, and four proximal ribs still in articulation with thoracic vertebrae, at least two of which had been snapped not far from the articular surfaces (Kooyman et al., 2012). As Kooyman and his colleagues (2012) note, this is a common method of removing material from this part of the skeleton. Three non- diagnostic lithic artifacts are closely associated with the camel material, one of which, described as a stone core or chopper, was partially beneath a cervical vertebra. As with the utilized flake associated with horse B, such a position suggests that this artifact was unlikely to have worked its way down-column to the location in which it was ultimately found.

It is possible that the lithics associated with this camel are not in primary depositional context. Kooyman and his colleagues care- fully note that while the archaeological and paleontological mate- rials are found in windblown sand and silt, “the lithic pieces are much larger and therefore could not have been brought in by the natural processes that resulted in the burial of the site, nor by any water transportation mechanism” (Kooyman et al., 2012:120). They note as well that since the local topography is flat, “there has been no opportunity for any lithic pieces to roll downslope from another context, creating a false association” (Kooyman et al., 2012:120). In fact, mechanisms are known that can produce just such associa- tions in precisely this kind of context (Baumgardner and Shaffer, 2015; Norris et al., 2014).

However, even if such an extremely unlikely event occurred, we would still be left with the cut mark evidence andwith the snapped ribs. We find the evidence presented by Wally's Beach for human utilization of camel even more compelling than the evidence pre- sented by horse B, and accept them both. That this evidence is

D.K. Grayson, D.J. Meltzer / Journal of Archaeological Science 56 (2015) 177e193 187

compelling, where other cases for camel and horse exploitation were not (Grayson andMeltzer, 2002:343), is due to the occurrence at Wally's Beach of multiple lines of evidence for human involve- ment, and which occur on more than single isolated specimens.

Kooyman and his colleagues (2006, 2012) argue that these an- imals were hunted by Clovis-age peoples. We do not reject this possibility, but, as we have discussed earlier, see no way to distin- guish between hunting and scavenging in the absence of any im- plements that might have been used to dispatch the animals involved. Perhaps future work in this area will clarify this matter, given that Clovis points are known from surficial contexts here (Kooyman et al., 2001, 2006, 2012).

2.4. Newly considered sites

2.4.1. Big Bone Lick, KY One of the most famous of North American Pleistocene pale-

ontological sites, Big Bone Lick has been the focus of often uncon- trolled collections of paleontological reasons material since at least the 1700s and probably earlier (Schultz et al., 1963; Tankersley, 1985, 1992; Tankersley et al., 2009; Thomson, 2008). Over the years, it has also provided a small series of fluted points, none from known buried contexts (Tankersley, 1985, 1987, 1992; Tankersley et al., 2009). Tankersley's tightly controlled excavations at the site provided, among other things, two lithic artifacts in close proximity to mastodon bone. As he and his colleagues note, however, such artifacts “are rare and appear to lie in a secondary context among a palimpsest of mastodon bone” (Tankersley et al., 2009:566). These researchers also provided the first trustworthy radiocarbon ages for Big Bone Lick mastodon specimens, ages that fall at 11,020 ± 30, 11,700 ± 35, and 12,210 ± 35 14C BP. The youngest of these came from a phalanx that bears what Tankersley and his coworkers describe as a “possible cut mark”, at the same time concluding that Big Bone Lick does not provide secure evidence that people either hunted or scavenged mastodon at this location.

Krasinski (2010) examined the collection of Big Bone Lick mastodon bones collected at the behest of Thomas Jefferson in 1807 and housed at the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia. She found the 62 specimens that she analyzed to bear 271 marks, of which five were interpreted to be cut marks. Although we admire Krasinski's work, we do not accept her results as providing compelling evidence for human interactions with mastodon at this site. We are concerned by her careful observation that “angular gravels remained in some of the elements” (Krasinski, 2010:370). Such gravels, combined with the observation by Tankersley and his colleagues that the fossil-bearing sediments they excavated are not in primary depositional context, present the very real possibility that the five (of 271) marks observed by Krasinski are cut-mark mimics, produced by the movement of bone against small clasts in the Big Bone Lick deposits. This possibility is heightened by the fact that Krasinski found 29 of the specimens she examined to exhibit “probable trampling marks” (Krasinski, 2010:370). Tram- pling opens the possibility of bone being forced against angular stone, producing marks analogous to the famous “pit wear” at Rancho La Brea (Friscia et al., 2008; see also Domingo-Rodriguez et al., 2010). Given this situation, we agree with Tankersley and his colleagues, and reject Big Bone Lick as having provided strong evidence for human interaction with mastodons.

2.4.2. Coats-Hines, TN Coats-Hines is an extremely intriguing site. Work extending

across three decades has revealed the presence of three mastodons spaced more than forty meters apart. These include the partial skeletons of an adult female (Mastodon A, recovered in 1977) an adult male (Mastodon B, recovered in 1994), and a scatter of highly

fragmented and poorly preserved remains that, based on their size, also appear to be mastodon (Mastodon C, recovered in 2008 and 2010). Mastodon B is reported to have been “in direct association” with 34 lithic artifacts (Deter-Wolf et al., 2011:147), while artifacts were also recovered in the vicinity of Mastodon C, though none in situ (Deter-Wolf et al., 2011). Water screening of matrix samples taken from around mastodons A and B yielded additional debitage, and, from the sample associated with Mastodon B, possible bone and antler tools (Deter-Wolf et al., 2011). Although radiocarbon ages from the mastodon bones themselves are not available, a date of 10,260 ± 240 14C BP has been obtained from just abovemastodon B, and of 12,030 ± 40 14C BP from immediately beneath the ribs of this animal. A third radiocarbon date, of 12,050 ± 60 14C BP, is available for the “top of the artifact-bearing deposit” (Deter-Wolf et al., 2011:152; see also Breitburg and Broster, 1995; Breitburg et al., 1996). Breitburg and Broster (1995) noted possible cut marks on the humerus and thoracic vertebra of Mastodon B. More recent work, however, identifies cut marks only on the spinous process of a thoracic vertebra, a specimen said to have been recovered in “direct contact with several lithic artifacts” (Deter- Wolf et al., 2011:147).

We consider Coats-Hines to have great potential as a possible mastodon butchering site, but agree with G. Haynes and Hutson (2014:295e296) that a much more detailed assessment of the cut marks, and we add of the artifacts and the relationships of the ar- tifacts to the mastodons, is needed before the site can be accepted as such. Accordingly, we have not included it on our list. Finally, although immaterial to any conclusion concerning the anthropo- genic nature of the site, we would also like to see more compelling evidence that the ca. 12,000 14C BP dates pertain to the mastodons at the site; direct dates on those remains would be most helpful.

2.4.3. El Fin del Mundo, SON Located in western Sonora, Mexico, El Fin del Mundo (Sanchez

et al., 2014) provided the remains of two juvenile gomphotheres associated with lithic flakes and four Clovis projectile points. Charcoal flecks from the bone bed date returned ages of 11,550 ± 60 14C BP and 11,880 ± 200 14C BP. Since the older date was obtained from humates, Sanchez et al. (2014) consider the younger date to provide the best approximation of the age of the bone bed. Un- fortunately, the gomphothere bones were not sufficiently well- preserved to allow them to be dated directly, or for their surfaces to be analyzed for indications that they had been altered by human hands. A camp site or camp sites located in the uplands a few hundredmeters from the bone bed provided an additional 13 Clovis points or point fragments. While the bone bed has been extensively excavated by Sanchez and her colleagues, much work remains to be done at the camp site(s).

The El Fin del Mundo gomphotheres have been identified as Cuvieronius sp. Given current understanding of gomphothere sys- tematics, they are most likely Cuvieronius hyodon (Lucas, 2008a, 2008b; Lucas and Alvarado, 2010; Moth�e et al., 2013). No matter what species they belong to, this site not only provides a very early date for Clovis, but it also provides the first evidence that gom- photheres survived this late in the North American Pleistocene (Grayson, 2015).

Sanchez et al. (2014) find it unlikely that people would have encountered two young, dead gomphotheres at the same spot on the landscape and then scavenged them in such a way as to leave Clovis points associated with their remains. These animals, they conclude, were killed by Clovis hunters. However, and as one of us has pointed out (Meltzer, 2014), these arguments do not preclude the possibility that the animals were scavenged, since their cause of death is unknown and the “points” could have been used as knives in this setting. Although we disagree between ourselves as to

Table 6 Archaeological sites with evidence suggesting human predation on now-extinct Pleistocene genera: the Grayson and Meltzer (2002) list with current modifications.

Site Genus Current Status

Wally's Beach Equus New Addition Wally's Beach Camelops, New Addition El Fin del Mundo Cuvieronius New Addition Kimmswick Mammut Same Pleasant Lake Mammut Same Blackwater Loc 1 Mammuthus Same Colby Mammuthus Same Dent Mammuthus Strengthened Domebo Mammuthus Same Escapule Mammuthus Same Hebior Mammuthus Deleted Lange-Ferguson Mammuthus Same Lehner Mammuthus Same Lubbock Lake Mammuthus Same Miami Mammuthus Same Murray Springs Mammuthus Strengthened Naco Mammuthus Same

D.K. Grayson, D.J. Meltzer / Journal of Archaeological Science 56 (2015) 177e193188

whether these animals are more likely to have been hunted or scavenged, we do not disagree in regard to the strength of the as- sociation between Clovis artifacts and gomphotheres at El Fin del Mundo.

Sanchez et al. (2014) document multiple concentrations of Clovis points and tools in nearby uplands, and, based on similarities in stone toolmorphology, technology, and rawmaterials, argue that the upland sites were contemporary with the gomphothere loca- tion. We very much look forward to the results of future work at these upland sites. Not only would lithic refits between the two areas confirm their contemporaneity, but the presence of gom- phothere remains in a subsistence-related context in the uplands would provide even stronger confirmation that Clovis-era peoples included gomphotheres in their diet.

In short, we find the tight association of artifacts with the re- mains of gomphotheres at El Fin del Mundo to provide compelling evidence that people living at El Fin del Mundowere either hunting or scavenging gomphotheres and we have included this site on our list.

2.4.4. Firelands, OH The Firelands, Ohio, Megalonyx was removed from a bog

sometime prior to 1915, with the remains ultimately ending up in the collections of the Firelands Historical Society Museum, in Norwalk, Ohio. Redmond et al. (2012) analyzed that material and obtained an AMS radiocarbon date of 11,740 ± 35 14C BP from the left femur of the animal. Of the ten specimens available for analysis, only the femur bore what might represent cutmarks. Although those marks were analyzed in impressive detail, the investigators were only able to conclude that thesewere “likely” to be butchering marks (Redmond et al., 2012:94). Given the unknown history of this specimen, and given the tentative conclusion reached by the au- thors, we do not accept the anthropogenic nature of these marks.

2.4.5. Page-Ladson, FL Located in a sinkhole in northern Florida's Aucilla River, Page-

Ladson is an underwater paleontological and archaeological site that yielded a remarkable abundance of late Pleistocene verte- brates. Stratigraphic unit 3 from this site yielded a substantial assemblage of mastodon remains, the remains of a domestic dog (Canis familiaris), and eight non-diagnostic lithic artifacts. It also provided four specimens of extinct Pleistocene mammals said to bear diagnostic signs of human manipulation. Seven AMS dates for this unit, averaging 12,425 ± 30 14C BP, were obtained from seeds, wood, and a specimen of the extinct large-headed llama, Palae- olama mirifica. Webb and Dunbar (2006) observe that since the Floridan Aquifer provided the water for this sinkhole, carbon reservoir effects might mean that the actual ages of the dated material are younger than this. Unfortunately, the domestic dog material has not been dated directly (Dunbar, 2006; Kendrick, 2006; Webb and Dunbar, 2006; Webb and Simons, 2006).

Since the lithic artifacts from stratigraphic unit 3 are not closely associated with the remains of extinct Pleistocene mammals, we focus our discussion on the four specimens of mammals said to have been modified by people.

Of these four specimens, twodan Equus phalanx and a Tapirus humerusdare said to bear “fresh cut marks” (Webb and Simons, 2006:235) but no further descriptions or illustrations of these specimens have been provided and so cannot be considered here.

The remaining specimens are both from mastodon: a thoracic vertebra and a tusk.Webb and Simons (2006) interpret the thoracic vertebra as having been broken while fresh and claim that it bears both “obvious impact fractures” and “fine longitudinal cuts” (Webb and Simons, 2006:236). These marks are not otherwise described or illustrated and so cannot be taken to provide compelling

evidence for human interaction with mastodon. Dunbar (2006) agrees that this vertebra was broken while fresh, but does not claim that it has also been cut.

G. Haynes (2000) has discussed the many ways in which the bones of large proboscideans may be fractured without requiring human intervention, including trampling by other large mammals. Given that Webb and Simons (2006) observe that trampling seems to have occurred at this site, we cannot accept the Page-Ladson broken thoracic vertebra as evidence that people were involved in the demise, or processing, of the mastodon from which it came.

The tusk has been the focus of a wide array of important ana- lyses by Hoppe et al. (1999), Hoppe and Koch (2006, 2007), and Fisher and Fox (2006), but its importance to us here is that it shows a series of six near-parallel grooves near the alveolar border, the morphology of which is consistent with having been made by a stone tool. Webb (2006) suggests that these marks represent an attempt to remove the tusk for further use as raw material for tool manufacture.We do not question that the grooves on this specimen are the result of human manipulation. Quarrying raw material for tool manufacture, however, does not establish that the mastodon that bore this tusk met its demise as a result of human activity or was scavenged for food after having died in other ways. As a result, we have not included Page-Ladson on our list of such sites.

3. Conclusions

In 2002, our analysis of Clovis-era sites led us to conclude that 14 sites provided compelling evidence of human involvement in the subsistence-oriented death and/or dismemberment of mammoth (12 sites) and mastodon (2 sites; see Table 1). For reasons discussed above, we now eliminate Hebior from that list while adding El Fin del Mundo (the gomphothere Cuvieronius) and Wally's Beach (Camelops, Equus). Table 6 provides the modifications we have made to our 2002 list; Table 7 provides the final results. To the extent that this list of 15 sites, and our interpretation of it, is correct, it suggests that people were responsible for the subsistence- oriented death and/or dismemberment of now-extinct late Pleis- tocene mammals drawn from five genera: Camelops (one site), Equus (one site), Cuvieronius (one site), Mammut (two sites), and Mammuthus (11 sites).

It thus remains the case that there are strikingly few archaeo- logical sites that document human predation on, or scavenging of, these now extinct animals. We anticipate that proponents of overkill will agree on this point, as they have in the past (Surovell and Waguespack, 2008), and perhaps will dismiss this scarcity of

Table 7 Archaeological sites with evidence suggesting human predation on now-extinct Pleistocene genera: the current list.

Site Genus

Wally's Beach Equus Wally's Beach Camelops El Fin del Mundo Cuvieronius Kimmswick Mammut Pleasant Lake Mammut Blackwater Loc 1 Mammuthus Colby Mammuthus Dent Mammuthus Domebo Mammuthus Escapule Mammuthus Lange-Ferguson Mammuthus Lehner Mammuthus Lubbock Lake Mammuthus Miami Mammuthus Murray Springs Mammuthus Naco Mammuthus

D.K. Grayson, D.J. Meltzer / Journal of Archaeological Science 56 (2015) 177e193 189

evidence of hunting as ‘irrelevant’ and a byproduct of poor pres- ervation and other taphonomic biases, as they have also done in the past (e.g., Surovell and Grund, 2012). That is, it might be claimed that there are so few kill/scavenging sites of these extinct taxa simply because there are fewer sites preserved from this time period (e.g., Surovell and Grund, 2012).

One of us has recently addressed the problematic nature of this taphonomic rebuttal (Meltzer, 2015), admitting that while there are sampling and preservation biases with which we must contend

60

55

50

40

30

20

10

0

45

35

25

15

5

55040302010 540 3525155

Number of Late Wisco

N um

be r o

f a rc

ha eo

lo gi

ca l k

ill s

ite s

extinct genus

extant genus

deer

pronghorn

mountain sheep

caribou elk

moose

gomphothere muskox

Fig. 2. A plot of the number of Late Wisconsin fossil occurrences against the number of arc mammals. Note that gomphothere and muskox overlap on the plot (1 fossil occurrence at 1 FAUNMAP electronic data base (www.ucmp.berkeley.edu/faunmap), and of archaeological o

when dealing with sites of this age, those apply not only to the now-extinct taxa but also to the nine North American large mam- mals that survived the end of the Pleistocene and were also po- tential targets of human hunting (bison [Bison bison], caribou [R. tarandus], deer [Odocoileus spp.], elk [Cervus elaphus], moose [Alces americanus], pronghorn [Antilocapra americana], mountain goat [Oreamnos americanus], mountain sheep [Ovis spp.] and muskox [Ovibos moschatus]). Those survivors provide us with a measure of whether the 15 kill/scavenging sites of the 5 extinct genera on our current list represents a lot or a little relative to their abundance in the fossil record and to other hunted taxa.

In fact, those 5 extinct genera are relatively abundant in the Late Wisconsin age fossil record (the period dating from 35,000 to 10,000 years ago) when compared to the frequency of the 9 sur- viving taxa from that same period (n¼ 322 and n¼ 170, respec- tively [data from www.ucmp.berkeley.edu/faunmap]). And yet despite the relative scarcity of the surviving taxa in the fossil record from that period, fully 8 of these 9 genera occur in kill/scavenging sites (Meltzer, 2015). More striking, the survivors occur in a far greater number of kill/scavenging sites than do the extinct genera, indicating that the number of such sites is not merely proportional to fossil occurrences or its converse, taphonomic loss over time (cf. Surovell and Grund, 2012). The disparity in the number of kill/ scavenging sites of extinct taxa (n¼ 15) versus surviving taxa (n¼ 111) is particularly evident in a plot of these sites to fossil oc- currences (Fig. 2), which reveals that the surviving taxa occur at proportionately greater frequency in such sites than the extinct taxa (note the slopes of the respective curves). Thus, the absolute scarcity of kill/scavenging sites of extinct taxa is matched by their

605 1101009080 50107 95857565

nsin fossil occurrences

bison

mammoth

camel mastodon

horse

haeological kill sites for the 5 extinct and 8 surviving genera of large North American archaeological kill site). The number of fossil occurrences for each genus is from the ccurrences from this paper and Meltzer (2015).

D.K. Grayson, D.J. Meltzer / Journal of Archaeological Science 56 (2015) 177e193190

relative scarcity as well: this cannot be dismissed as a byproduct of taphonomic bias, given that the survivors are from sites of the same age. Indeed, to the degree that some of these sites reflect scav- enging rather than predation, the number of true kill sites is reduced even further.

Of course, it must also be observed there are still 32 other extinct genera yet unaccounted for in any archaeological kill/scav- enging sites, of which 25 are herbivores and thus presumably fair dietary game. On the other hand, and as noted above and shown in Table 3, it is not apparent that the majority of these survived late enough in the Pleistocene to have been available as targets for newly arrived Clovis (or perhaps even pre-Clovis) hunters.

Considering thematter of mammalian extinctionsmore broadly, we have argued elsewhere that those extinctions are not to be explained by treating now-extinct North American Pleistocene mammals (and some 20 genera of birds) as if they belonged to a single biological community on a continental scale, and as if explaining the extinction of one taxonwould explain the extinction of all (Grayson, 2007, 2015; Meltzer, 2015). Nor are they to be explained by building models meant to be applied on that, or even larger, scales (e.g., Alroy, 2001; Prescott et al., 2012; see Brook and Bowman, 2002; Meltzer, 2015; Yule et al., 2014). Instead, they are to be explained by building individual species' histories that lead up to the times of extinctions themselves (Grayson, 2007, see e.g., Guthrie, 2003, 2006; Stuart and Lister, 2011, 2012; Stuart et al., 2004).

In recent decades, novel and powerful tools have become available to probe those histories. These include not only AMS dating, which has revolutionized our understanding of the various chronologies of extinction, but, even more recently and since our original paper appeared, the extraction and high-resolution sequencing of ancient DNA (e.g., Barnett et al., 2005; Campos et al., 2010; Enk et al., 2011; Moura et al., 2014; Orlando et al., 2009; Shapiro et al., 2004). The latter approach is especially important for helping us understand the crucial details of the population and demographic histories of now-extinct late Pleisto- cene animals, and for revealing when the extinctions of these in- dividual taxa began rather than the less informative moment of when those processes came to an end (Meltzer, 2015).

Such DNA-based analyses are still in their infancy, but ultimately they can be combined with the construction of high-resolution chronologies, equally high-resolution paleoecological work to further our understanding of the changing environments in which now-extinct taxa lived, ecomorphological analyses of those taxa (Dompierre and Churcher, 1996; Green et al., 2005), the analysis of potential osteological and dental indicators of environmental stress (e.g. Fisher, 2001, 2008), and, of course, continued fine-scaled documentation of relevant archaeological sites. Together, these will ultimately help construct the individual species histories crit- ical to understanding the extinctions of so many vertebrates in late Pleistocene North America.

Acknowledgments

This paper is in honor of our friend Richard G. Klein, whosework on African Quaternary extinctions has long been of pivotal impor- tance to our understanding of African faunas both past and present, and serves, and will continue to serve, as the basis for advancing of our understanding of those faunas.

Many thanks to Mike Cannon, Tyler Faith, and Vance Holliday for extremely helpful comments on a draft of this paper. We also thank Linda Scott Cummings, Jennie Erikson, and Jenny Milligan (PaleoResearch Institute), Steve Holen (Center for American Paleolithic Research) and Dennis Jenkins (University of Oregon), for crucial help provided along the way.

References

Alroy, J., 2001. A multispecies overkill simulation of the end-Pleistocene megafaunal mass extinction. Science 292, 1893e1896.

Anderson, A.D., 1962. The Cooperton mammoth: a preliminary report. Plains Anthropol. 7 (16), 110e112.

Anderson, A.D., 1975. The Cooperton mammoth: an early man bone quarry. Great Plains J. 14, 131e173.

Bamforth, D.B., 2014. Clovis caches and Clovis knowledge of the North American landscape: the Mahaffey Cache, Colorado. In: Huckell, B.B., Kilby, J.D. (Eds.), Clovis Caches: Recent Discoveries & New Research. University of New Mexico Press, Albuquerque, pp. 39e59.

Barnard, H., Shoemaker, L., Craig, O.E., 2007. A short overview of protein biochemistry. In: Barnard, H., Eerkens, J.W. (Eds.), Theory and Practice of Archaeological Residue Analysis, BAR International Series 1650, pp. 236e262.

Barnett, R., Barnes, I., Phillips, M.J., Martin, L.D., Harington, C.R., Leonard, J.A., Cooper, A., 2005. Evolution of the extinct sabretooths and the American cheetah-like cat. Curr. Biol. 15, R589eR590.

Baumgardner, G.D., Shaffer, B.D., 2015. Movement of skeletal material over Smith Creek playa in Nevada and its taphonomic and paleontologic implications. W. N. Am. Naturalist (in press).

Breitburg, E., Broster, J.B., 1995. A hunt for big game: does Coats-Hines site confirm human/mastodon contact? Tenn. Conserv. 61 (4), 18e26.

Breitburg, E., Broster, J.B., Reesman, A.L., Sterns, R.G., 1996. The Coats-Hines site: Tennessee's first Paleoindian-mastodon association. Curr. Res. Pleistocene 13, 6e8.

Brook, B.W., Bowman, D.M.J.S., 2002. Explaining the Pleistocene megafaunal ex- tinctions: models, chronologies, and assumptions. Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci. U. S. A. 99, 14624e14627.

Brunswig Jr., R.H., 2007. New interpretations of the Dent Mammoth Site: a synthesis of recent multidisciplinary evidence. In: Brunswig, R.H., Pitblado, B.L. (Eds.), Frontiers in Colorado Paleoindian Archaeology. University Press of Colorado, Boulder, pp. 87e121.

Brunswig Jr., R.H., Fisher, D.C., 1993. Research on the Dent mammoth site. Curr. Res. Pleistocene 10, 63e65.

Campos, P.F., et al., 2010. Ancient DNA analyses exclude humans as the driving force behind late Pleistocene muskox (Ovibos moschatus) population dynamics. Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci. U. S. A. 107, 5675e5680.

Carlson, D.L., Steele, D.G., 1992. Human-mammoth sites: problems and prospects. In: Fox, J., Smith, C., Wilkins, K. (Eds.), Proboscidean and Paleoindian In- teractions. Baylor University Press, Waco, pp. 149e169.

Carlson, D.L., Steele, D.G., Comuzzie, A.G., 1984. Mammoth excavations at the Duewall-Newberry Site on the Brazos River in Texas, 1983. Curr. Res. Pleistocene 1, 63e64.

Chapman, C.H., 1975. The Archaeology of Missouri, I. University of Missouri Press, Columbia.

Dallman, J.E., Overstreet, D.F., Stafford Jr., T.W., 1996. A revised chronology for cul- tural and non-cultural mammoth and mastodon fossils in the southwestern Lake Michigan basin. Curr. Res. Pleistocene 13, 10e13.

Davis, L.B., Wilson, M.C., 1985. The Late Pleistocene Lindsay mammoth (24DW501), eastern Montana: possible man-mammoth association. Curr. Res. Pleistocene 2, 97e98.

Deter-Wolf, A., Tune, J.W., Broster, J.B., 2011. Excavations and dating of late Pleis- tocene and Paleoindian deposits at the Coats-Hines site, Williamson County, Tennessee. Tenn. Archaeol. 5, 142e156.

Domingo-Rodriguez, M., Pickering, T.R., Bunn, H.T., 2010. Configurational approach to identifying the earliest hominin butchers. Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci. U. S. A. 107, 20929e20934.

Dompierre, H., Churcher, C.S., 1996. Premaxillary shape as an indicator of the diet of seven extinct late Cenozoic New World camels. J. Vertebr. Paleontol. 16, 141e148.

Dunbar, J.S., 2006. Paleoindian archaeology. In: Webb, S.D. (Ed.), First Floridians and Last Mastodons: the Page-Ladson Site in the Aucilla River. Springer, Dordrecht, Netherlands, pp. 403e435.

Dunnell, R.C., Hamilton, T.M., 1995. Age of the Miami mastodon. Curr. Res. Pleis- tocene 12, 91e92.

Ellis, C.J., Tomenchuk, J., Holland, J.D., 2003. Typology, use and sourcing of the late Pleistocene lithic artifacts from the Hiscock site. In: Laub, R.S. (Ed.), The Hiscock Site: Late Pleistocene and Holocene Paleoecology and Archaeology of Western New York State, Bull. Buffalo Soc. Nat. Sci., 37, pp. 221e237.

Enk, J., et al., 2011. Complete Columbian mammoth mitogenome suggests inter- breeding with woolly mammoths. Genome Biol. 12, R51.

Faith, J.T., Surovell, T.A., 2009. Synchronous extinction of North America's Pleisto- cene mammals. Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci. U. S. A. 106, 20641e20645.

FAUNMAP Working Group, 1994. FAUNMAP: a Database Documenting Late Qua- ternary Distributions of Mammal Species in the United States. Illinois State Mus. Sci. Paps. 25.

Feathers, J., 2000. Dating the Miami Mastodon Site (Unpublished ms). Feranec, R.S., Kozlowski, A.L., 2010. AMS radiocarbon dates from Pleistocene and

Holocene mammals housed in the New York State Museum, Albany, New York, USA. Radiocarbon 52, 205e208.

Fisher, D.C., 2001. Season of death, growth rates, and life history of North American mammoths. In: West, D. (Ed.), Proc. Int. Conf. Mammoth Site Studies, U. Kansas Publ. Anthropol. 22, pp. 121e135.

D.K. Grayson, D.J. Meltzer / Journal of Archaeological Science 56 (2015) 177e193 191

Fisher, D.C., 2008. Taphonomy and paleobiology of the Hyde Park mastodon. In: Allmon, W.D., Nestor, P.L. (Eds.), Mastodon Paleobiology, Taphonomy, and Paleoenviroment in the Late Pleistocene of New York State, Palaeontogr. Am. 61, pp. 197e289.

Fisher, D.C., 2009. Paleobiology and extinction of proboscideans in the Great Lakes region of North America. In: Haynes, G. (Ed.), American Megafaunal Extinctions at the End of the Pleistocene. Springer, Dordrecht, pp. 55e75.

Fisher, D.C., Fox, D.L., 2006. Five years in the life of an Aucilla River mastodon. In: Webb, S.D. (Ed.), First Floridians and Last Mastodons: the Page-Ladson Site in the Aucilla River. Springer, Dordrecht, pp. 343e376.

Fisher, D.C., Fox, D.L., 2007. Season of death of the Dent mammoths: distinguishing single from multiple mortality events. In: Brunswig, R.H., Pitblado, B.L. (Eds.), Frontiers in Colorado Paleoindian Archaeology. University of Colorado Press, Boulder, pp. 123e153.

Fosha, M., Holen, S., Donahue, J., 2012. Virgil Schulz mammoth. Newsl. South Dak. Archaeol. Soc. 42 (2), 1e3.

Friscia, A.R., Van Valkenburgh, B., Spencer, L., Harris, J., 2008. Chronology and spatial distribution of large mammal bones in Pit 91, Rancho La Brea. Palaios 23, 35e42.

Frison, G.C., 1978. Prehistoric Hunters on the High Plains. Academic Press, New York. Gardner, T., 2014. A swan in the making. Science 345, 855. Grayson, D.K., 1977. Pleistocene avifaunas and the overkill hypothesis. Science 195,

691e693. Grayson, D.K., 1984. Explaining Pleistocene extinctions: thoughts on the structure of

a debate. In: Martin, P.S., Klein, R.G. (Eds.), Quaternary Extinctions: a Prehistoric Revolution. University of Arizona Press, Tucson, pp. 807e823.

Grayson, D.K., 1989. The chronology of North American late Pleistocene extinctions. J. Archaeol. Sci. 16, 153e165.

Grayson, D.K., 1991. Late Pleistocene mammalian extinctions in North America: taxonomy, chronology, and explanations. J. World Prehist. 5, 193e231.

Grayson, D.K., 2001. The archaeological record of human impacts on animal pop- ulations. J. World Prehist. 15, 1e68.

Grayson, D.K., 2007. Deciphering North American Pleistocene extinctions. J. Anthropol. Res. 63, 185e213.

Grayson, D.K., 2015. Giant Sloths and Sabertooth Cats: Extinct Mammals and the Archaeology of the Ice Age Great Basin. University of Utah Press, Salt Lake City, Utah (in press).

Grayson, D.K., Meltzer, D.J., 2002. Clovis hunting and large mammal extinction: a critical review of the evidence. J. World Prehist. 16, 313e359.

Green, J.L., Semprebon, G.M., Solounias, N., 2005. Reconstructing the paleodiet of Florida Mammut americanum via low-magnification stereomicroscopy. Palae- ogeogr. Palaeoclimatol. Palaeoecol. 223, 34e48.

Gustafson, C.E., 1985. The Manis mastodon site. Natl. Geol. Soc. Res. Rep. 1979, 283e295.

Gustafson, C.E., Manis, C., 1984. The Manis Mastodon Site: an Adventure in Pre- history. Manis Enterprises, Sequim, WA.

Gustafson, C.E., Gilbow, D., Daugherty, R.D., 1979. The Manis mastodon site: early man on the Olympic Peninsula. Can. J. Archaeol. 3, 157e164.

Guthrie, R.D., 2003. Rapid body size decline in Alaskan Pleistocene horses before extinction. Nature 426, 169e171.

Guthrie, R.D., 2006. New carbon dates link climatic change with human coloniza- tion and Pleistocene extinctions. Nature 441, 207e209.

Guthrie, R.D., Sher, A.V., Harington, C.R., 2001. New radiocarbon dates on saiga antelopes (Saiga tatarica) from Alaska, Canada, and Siberia: their paleoecolog- ical significance. In: Gerlach, S.G., Murray, M.S. (Eds.), People and Wildlife in Northern North America: Essays in Honor of R. Dale Guthrie, BAR International Series 944, pp. 50e57.

Hamilton, T.M., 1993. The Miami mastodon, 23SA212. Mo. Archaeol. 54, 79e88. Haynes Jr., C.V., 1970. Geochronology of man-mammoth sites and their bearing on

the origin of the Llano complex. In: Dort, W., Jones, J.K. (Eds.), Pleistocene and Recent Environments of the Central Great Plains. University of Kansas Press, Lawrence, pp. 77e92.

Haynes Jr., C.V., Huckell, B.B. (Eds.), 2007. Murray Springs: a Clovis Site with Mul- tiple Activity Areas in the San Pedro Valley, Arizona. U. Arizona Anthropol. Paps. 71.

Haynes Jr., C.V., Surovell, T.A., Hodgins, G.W., 2013. The U.P. Mammoth site, Carbon County, Wyoming, USA: more questions than answers. Geoarchaeology 28, 99e111.

Haynes Jr., C.V., McFaul, M., Brunswig, R.H., Hopkins, K.D., 1998. Kersey-Kuner terrace investigations at the Dent and Bernhardt Sites, Colorado. Geo- archaeology 13, 201e218.

Haynes, G., 1991. Mammoths, Mastodonts, and Elephants: Biology, Behavior, and the Fossil Record. Cambridge University Press, New York.

Haynes, G., 2000. Mammoths, measured time, and mistaken identifies. Radiocarbon 42, 257e269.

Haynes, G., 2003. Were there mastodon die-offs at the Hiscock site? In: Laub, R.S. (Ed.), The Hiscock Site: Late Pleistocene and Holocene Paleoecology and Archaeology of Western New York State, Bull. Buffalo Soc. Nat. Sci. 37, pp. 102e113.

Haynes, G., Hutson, J.M., 2014. Clovis-era Subsistence: regional variability, conti- nental patterning. In: Graf, K.E., Ketron, C.V., Waters, M. (Eds.), Paleoamerican Odyssey. Texas A&M University Press, College Station, pp. 293e309.

Haynes, G., Krasinski, K.E., 2010. Taphonomic fieldwork in southern Africa and its application in studies of the earliest peopling of North America. J. Taphon. 8, 81e202.

Hemmings, E.T., 2007. Buried animal kills and processing localities, areas 1-5. In: Haynes Jr., C.V., Huckell, B.B. (Eds.), Murray Springs: a Clovis Site with Multiple Activity Areas in the San Pedro Valley, Arizona, U. Arizona Anthropol. Paps. 71, pp. 83e137.

Hietala, H., 1989. Contemporaneity and occupational duration of the Kubbaniyan sites: an analysis and interpretation of the radiocarbon record. In: Close, A. (Ed.), The Prehistory of Wadi Kubbaniya, vol. 2. Southern Methodist University Press, Dallas, pp. 284e291.

Hill, C.L., 2006. Stratigraphic and geochronologic contexts of mammoth (Mammu- thus) and other Pleistocene fauna, Upper Missouri Basin (Northern Great Plains and Rocky Mountains), U.S.A. Quat. Int. 142/143, 87e106.

Hill, C.L., Davis, L.B., 1998. Stratigraphy, AMS radiocarbon age, and stable biogeo- chemistry of the Lindsay mammoth, eastern Montana. Curr. Res. Pleistocene 15, 109e112.

Hill, C.L., Davis, L.B., 2014. Multiscalar geological and paleoenvironmental analysis of the Lindsay mammoth, Yellowstone Basin, Montana. In: American Quater- nary Association 23rd Biennial Meeting Program and Abstracts. University of Washington, Seattle, pp. 64e65.

Hockett, B., Dillingham, E., 2004. Paleontological Investigations at Mineral Hill Cave. Contributions to the Study of Cultural Resources Technical Report 18. U.S. Department of the Interior Bureau of Land Management, Reno.

Hofman, J.L., 2001. Mehl's dilemma: paleomortology and interpretation of the Clovis-mammoth association at Domebo, Oklahoma. In: West, D. (Ed.), Pro- ceedings of the International Conference on Mammoth Site Studies, Univ. Kans. Publ. Anthropol. 22, pp. 95e103.

Holen, S.R., 1996. The Lovewell mammoth: a late Wisconsinan man/mammoth as- sociation in north-central Kansas. Curr. Res. Pleistocene 13, 69e70.

Holen, S.R., 2006. Taphonomy of two last glacial maximum mammoth sites in the central Great Plains of North America: a preliminary report on La Sena and Lovewell. Quat. Int. 142e143, 30e43.

Holen, S.R., 2007. The age and taphonomy of mammoths at Lovewell Reservoir, Jewell County, Kansas, USA. Quat. Int. 169e170, 51e63.

Holen, S.R., 2013. 2012 Report on Excavations at the Villa Grove Mammoth Site on Lands Administered by the Bureau of Land Management, Saguache County, Colorado, under Permit # COC74333 to the Denver Museum of Nature & Sci- ence. Denver Museum of Nature & Science Technical Report 2013-03.

Holen, S.R., 2014. Clovis lithic procurement, caching, and mobility in the central Great Plains of North America. In: Huckell, B.B., Kilby, J.D. (Eds.), Clovis Caches: Recent Discoveries & New Research. University of New Mexico Press, Albu- querque, pp. 177e200.

Holen, S.R., Holen, K.A., 2011. Evidence for a human occupation of the North American Great Plains during the Last Glacial Maximum. In: Concepci�on, J., L�opez, J., Serrano S�anchez, C., Gonz�alez Gonz�alez, A., Aguilar Arellano, F.J. (Eds.), IV Simposio Internacional El Hombre Temprano en Am�erica. IIA-UNAM, Insti- tuto Nacional de Antropología e Historia, Museo del Desierto, Coahuila, pp. 85e105.

Holen, S.R., Holen, K.A., 2014. The mammoth steppe hypothesis: the Middle Wis- consin (Oxygen Isotope Stage 3) peopling of North America. In: Graf, K.E., Ketron, C.V., Waters, M. (Eds.), Paleoamerican Odyssey. Texas A&M University Press, College Station, pp. 429e444.

Holen, S.R., May, D.W., 2002. The La Sena and Shaffert mammoth sites. In: Roper, D.C. (Ed.), Medicine Creek: Seventy Years of Archaeological In- vestigations. University of Alabama Press, Tuscaloosa, pp. 20e36.

Holen, S.R., May, D.W., 2007. Excavations at the Hamburger Mammoth Site, 25FT44, Medicine Creek Reservoir, Frontier County, Nebraska. Denver Museum of Na- ture & Science Technical Report 2007e07.

Holen, S.R., May, D.W., Prettyman, P.M., 1996. An Archaeological and Geomorphic Survey of Paleoindian Sites at Harlan County Lake, Harlan County, Arkansas. Nebraska Archaeological Survey Tehnical Report 96-01.

Hoppe, K.A., 2004. Late Pleistocene mammoth herd structure, migration patterns, and Clovis hunting strategies inferred from isotopic analyses of multiple death assemblages. Paleobiology 30, 129e145.

Hoppe, K.A., Koch, P.L., 2006. The biogeochemistry of the Aucilla River fauna. In: Webb, S.D. (Ed.), First Floridians and Last Mastodons: the Page-Ladson Site in the Aucilla River. Springer, Dordrecht, pp. 379e401.

Hoppe, K.A., Koch, P.L., 2007. Reconstructing the migration pattern of late Pleisto- cene mammals from northern Florida, USA. Quat. Res. 68, 347e352.

Hoppe, K.A., Koch, P.L., Carlson, R.W., Webb, S.D., 1999. Tracking mammoths and mastodons: reconstruction of migratory behavior using strontium isotopes. Geology 27, 439e442.

Huckell, B.B., Haynes Jr., C.V., 2007. Clovis paleoecology as viewed from Murray Springs, Arizona. In: Haynes Jr., C.V., Huckell, B.B. (Eds.), Murray Springs: a Clovis Site with Multiple Activity Areas in the San Pedro Valley, Arizona, U. Arizona Anthropol. Paps. 71, pp. 214e225.

Jenkins, D.L., et al., 2014. Geochronology, archaeological context, and DNA at the Paisley Caves. In: Graf, K.E., Ketron, C.V., Waters, M. (Eds.), Paleoamerican Od- yssey. Texas A&M University Press, College Station, pp. 485e510.

Johnson, E., 2005. Late-Wisconsinan mammoth procurement in the North American grasslands. In: Bonnichsen, R., Lepper, B.T., Stanford, D., Waters, M.R. (Eds.), Paleoamerican Origins: Beyond Clovis, Center for the Study of the First Amer- icans. Texas A&M University, College Station, pp. 161e182.

Johnson, E., 2006. The taphonomy of mammoth localities in southeastern Wis- consin (USA). Quat. Int. 142e143, 58e78.

Johnson, E., 2007. Along the ice margindthe cultural taphonomy of late Pleistocene mammoth in southeastern Wisconsin. Quat. Int. 169e170, 64e83.

D.K. Grayson, D.J. Meltzer / Journal of Archaeological Science 56 (2015) 177e193192

Joyce, D.J., 2005. 14C chronology of culturally modified proboscidea in Wisconsin. Curr. Res. Pleistocene 22, 75e77.

Joyce, D.J., 2006. Chronology and new research on the Schaefer mammoth (? Mammuthus primigenius) site, Kenosha County, Wisconsin, USA. Quat. Int. 142e143, 44e57.

Joyce, D.J., 2014. Pre-Clovis megafauna butchery sites in the western Great Lakes region, USA. In: Graf, K.E., Ketron, C.V., Waters, M. (Eds.), Paleoamerican Od- yssey. Texas A&M University Press, College Station, pp. 467e483.

Joyce, D.J., Blazina-Joyce, R.A., 2002. A chronological assessment of the Schaefer mammoth site, southeastern Wisconsin. Curr. Res. Pleistocene 19, 3e45.

Kendrick, D.C., 2006. Stratigraphy and sedimentation. In: Webb, S.D. (Ed.), First Floridians and Last Mastodons: the Page-Ladson Site in the Aucilla River. Springer, Dordrecht, pp. 49e82.

Kooyman, B., Hills, L.V., McNeil, P., Tolman, S., 2006. Late Pleistocene horse hunting at the Wally's Beach site (DhPg-8), Canada. Am. Antiq. 71, 101e121.

Kooyman, B., Hills, L.V., Tolman, S., McNeil, P., 2012. Late Pleistocene western camel (Camelops hesternus) hunting in southwestern Canada. Am. Antiq. 77, 15e124.

Kooyman, B., Newman, M.E., Cluney, C., Lobb, M., Tolman, S., McNeil, P., Hills, L.V., 2001. Identification of horse exploitation by Clovis hunters based on protein analysis. Am. Antiq. 66, 686e691.

Krasinski, K.E., 2010. Broken Bones and Cutmarks: Taphonomic Analyses and Im- plications for the Peopling of North America (Ph.D. dissertation). University of Nevada, Reno.

Kuehn, S.R., Tieken, S.L., Nolan, D.J., 2010. A preliminary report on the Andrew Farm mastodon, Adams County, Illinois. Curr. Res. Pleistocene 27, 109e111.

Laub, R., 1990. The Hiscock site (western New York): recent developments of Pleistocene and early Holocene interest. Curr. Res. Pleistocene 7, 116e118.

Laub, R., 1995. The Hiscock Site (western New York); recent developments in the study of the late-Pleistocene component. Curr. Res. Pleistocene 12, 26e29.

Laub, R., 2000. A second dated mastodon bone artifact from Pleistocene deposits at the Hiscock Site (western New York state). Archaeol. East. North Am. 28, 141e154.

Laub, R., 2002. The Paleoindian presence in the northeast: a view from the Hiscock site. In: Carr, K.W., Adovasio, J.M. (Eds.), Ice Age Peoples of Pennsylvania. Recent Research in Pennsylvania Archaeology 2. Pennsylvania Historical and Museum Commission, Harrisburg, pp. 105e121.

Laub, R. (Ed.), 2003a. The Hiscock Site: Late Pleistocene and Holocene Paleoecology and Archaeology of Western New York State. Bull. Buffalo Soc. Nat. Sci. 37.

Laub, R., 2003b. The Hiscock site: structure, stratigraphy and chronology. In: Laub, R.S. (Ed.), The Hiscock Site: Late Pleistocene and Holocene Paleoecology and Archaeology of Western New York State, Bull. Buffalo Soc. Nat. Sci. 37, pp. 18e38.

Laub, R., 2003c. The Pleistocene fauna of the Hiscock site. In: Laub, R.S. (Ed.), The Hiscock Site: Late Pleistocene and Holocene Paleoecology and Archaeology of Western New York State, Bull. Buffalo Soc. Nat. Sci. 37, pp. 69e82.

Laub, R., 2006. New developments concerning the Pleistocene component of the Hiscock site (western New York State). Curr. Res. Pleistocene 23, 119e121.

Laub, R., 2007. A cautionary note on North American late-Quaternary biogeography. Curr. Res. Pleistocene 24, 172e174.

Laub, R., 2008. Reevaluation of the Pleistocene fauna of the Hiscock site based on evidence of intrusion. Curr. Res. Pleistocene 25, 179e181.

Laub, R., 2011. New late-Pleistocene lithic artifacts from the Hiscock site, western New York State. Curr. Res. Pleistocene 28, 55e57.

Laub, R., Haynes, G., 1998. Fluted points, mastodons, and evidence of late Pleisto- cene drought at the Hiscock Site, western New York state. Curr. Res. Pleistocene 15, 32e34.

Laub, R.S., Spiess, A.E., 2003. What were Paleoindians doing at the Hiscock Site? In: Laub, R.S. (Ed.), The Hiscock Site: Late Pleistocene and Holocene Paleoecology and Archaeology of Western New York State, Bull. Buffalo Soc. Nat. Sci. 37, pp. 261e271.

Laub, R., Dufort, C.A., Christensen, D.J., 1994. Possible mastodon gastrointestinal and fecal contents from the late Pleistocene of the Hiscock site, western New York State. In: Landing, E. (Ed.), Studies in Stratigraphy and Paleontology in Honor of Donald W. Fisher, New York State Museum Bulletin 481, pp. 135e148.

Laub, R., Tomenchuk, J., Storck, P.L., 1996. A dated mastodon bone artifact from the late Pleistocene of New York. Archaeol. East. North Am. 24, 1e17.

Laub, R.S., DeRemer, M.F., Dufort, C.A., Parsons, W.L., 1988. The Hiscock Site: a rich late Quaternary locality in western New York State. In: Laub, R.S., Miller, N.G., Steadman, D.W. (Eds.), Late Pleistocene and Early Holocene Paleoecology and Archeology of the Eastern Great Lakes Region, Bull. Buffalo Soc. Nat. Sci. 33, pp. 67e81.

Leach, J.D., 1998. A brief comment on the immunological identification of plant residues on prehistoric stone tools and ceramics: results of a blind test. J. Archaeol. Sci. 15, 171e175.

Lucas, S.G., 2008a. Cuvieronius (Mammalia, Proboscidea) from the Neogene of Florida. In: Lucas, S.G., Morgan, G.S., Spielmann, J.S., Prothero, D.R. (Eds.), Neogene Mammals, New Mexico Museum of Natural History and Science Bulletin 44, pp. 31e38.

Lucas, S.G., 2008b. Taxonomic nomenclature of Cuvieronius and Haplomastodon, proboscideans from the Plio-Pleistocene of the New World. In: Lucas, S.G., Morgan, G.S., Spielmann, J.S., Prothero, D.R. (Eds.), Neogene Mammals, New Mexico Museum of Natural History and Science Bulletin 44, pp. 409e416.

Lucas, S.G., Alvarado, G.E., 2010. Fossil proboscidea from the upper Cenozoic of Central America: taxonomy, evolutionary and paleobiogeographic significance. Rev. Geol. Am. Cent. 42, 9e42.

Lundelius Jr., E.L., Bryant, V.M., Mandel, R., Thies, K.J., Thoms, A., 2013. The first occurrence of a toxodont (Mammalia, Notoungulata) in the United States. J. Vertebr. Paleontol. 33, 229e232.

May, D.W., Holen, S., 2005. Stratigraphy at the Jensen Mammoth site in the central Platte River Valley, Dawson County, Nebraska. Curr. Res. Pleistocene 22, 87e89.

McNeil, P., Hills, L.V., Kooyman, B., Tolman, M.S., 2004. Late Pleistocene geology and fauna of the Wally's Beach site (DhPg-8) Alberta, Canada. In: Kooyman, B., Kelley, J.H. (Eds.), Archaeology on the Edge: New Perspectives from the Northern Plains, Canadian Archaeological Association Occasional Paper 4, pp. 79e94.

McNeil, P., Hills, L.V., Kooyman, B., Tolman, M.S., 2005. Mammoth tracks indicate a declining Late Pleistocene population in southwestern Alberta, Canada. Quat. Sci. Rev. 24, 1253e1259.

McNeil, P., Hills, L.V., Tolman, M.S., Kooyman, B., 2007. Significance of latest Pleis- tocene tracks, trackways, and trample grounds from southern Alberta, Canada. In: Lucas, S.G., Spielmann, J.A., Lockley, M.G. (Eds.), Cenozoic Vertebrate Tracks and Traces, New Mexico Museum of Natural History and Science Bulletin 42, pp. 209e224.

Mehl, M.G., 1966. The Domebo mammoth: vertebrate paleomortology. In: Leonhardy, F. (Ed.), Domebo: a Paleo-Indian Mammoth Kill in the Prairie-Plains, Museum of the Great Plains Contribution 1, pp. 27e30.

Meltzer, D.J., 1986. Pleistocene overkill and the associational critique. J. Archaeol. Sci. 13, 51e60.

Meltzer, D.J., 1993a. Pleistocene peopling of the Americas. Evol. Anthropol. 1, 157e169.

Meltzer, D.J., 1993b. Search for the First Americans. Smithsonian Institute Press, Washington, D.C.

Meltzer, D.J., 1995. Clocking the first Americans. Annu. Rev. Anthropol. 24, 21e45. Meltzer, D.J., 2009. First Peoples in a New World: Colonizing Ice Age America.

University of California Press, Berkeley. Meltzer, D.J., 2014. Clovis at the end of the world. Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci. U. S. A. 111,

12276e12277. Meltzer, D.J., 2015. Pleistocene overkill and North American mammalian extinc-

tions. Annu. Rev. Anthropol. 44 (in press). Meltzer, D.J., Holliday, V.T., Cannon, M.D., Miller, D.S., 2014. Chronological evidence

fails to support claim for an isochronous widespread layer of cosmic impact indicators dated to 12,800 years ago. Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci. U. S. A. 111 (21), E2162eE2171.

Morgan, G.S., 2008. Vertebrate fauna and geochronology of the Great American Biotic Interchange in North America. In: Lucas, S.G., Morgan, G.S., Spielmann, J.A., Prothero, D.R. (Eds.), Neogene Mammals, New Mexico Museum of Natural History and Science Bulletin 44, pp. 93e140.

Moth�e, D., Avilla, L.S., Cozzuol, M.A., 2013. The South American gomphotheres (Mammalia, Proboscidea, Gomphotheriidae): taxonomy, phylogeny, and biogeography. J. Mammal. Evol. 20, 23e32.

Moura, A.E., et al., 2014. Killer whale nuclear genome and mtDNA reveal wide- spread population bottleneck during the last glacial maximum. Mol. Biol. Evol. 31, 1121e1131.

Norris, R.D., Norris, J.M., Lorenz, R.D., Ray, J., Jackson, B., 2014. Sliding rocks on Racetrack Playa, Death Valley National Park: first observation of rocks in mo- tion. PLoS One 9 (8), e105948.

O'Brien, M.J., Wood, W.R., 1998. The Prehistory of Missouri. University of Missouri Press, Columbia.

O'Connell, J.F., Hawkes, K., 1988. Hadza hunting, butchering, and bone transport and their archaeological implications. J. Anthropol. Res. 44, 113e161.

O'Connell, J.F., Hawkes, K., Blurton-Jones, N.G., 1992. Patterns in the distribution, site structure and assemblage composition of Hadza kill-butcherng sites. J. Archaeol. Sci. 19, 319e345.

Orlando, L., et al., 2009. Revising the recent evolutionary history of equids using ancient DNA. Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci. U. S. A. 106, 21754e21759.

Overstreet, D.F., 1996. Still more on cultural contexts of mammoth and mastodon in the southwestern Lake Michigan Basin. Curr. Res. Pleistocene 13, 36e38.

Overstreet, D.F., 1998. Late Pleistocene geochronology and the Paleoindian pene- tration of the southwestern Lake Michigan Basin. Wis. Archaeol. 79, 28e52.

Overstreet, D.F., Kolb, M.F., 2003. Geoarchaeological context for late Pleistocene archaeological sites with human-modified woolly mammoth remains in southeastern Wisconsin, U.S.A. Geoarchaeology 18, 91e114.

Poole, J.H., 1994. Sex differences in the behavior of African elephants. In: Short, R.V., Balaban, E. (Eds.), The Differences between the Sexes. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge, pp. 331e346.

Prescott, G.W., Williams, D.R., Balmford, A., Green, R.E., Manica, A., 2012. Quan- titative global analysis of the role of climate and people in explaining late Quaternary megafaunal extinctions. Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci. U. S. A. 109, 4527e4531.

Puseman, K., 2004. Protein Residue Analysis of a Plainview Projectile Point from Site 34BV177. Oklahoma. PaleoResearch Institute Technical Report 04-23, Golden.

Redmond, B.G., McDonald, H.G., Greenfield, H.J., Burr, M.L., 2012. New evidence for Late Pleistocene human exploitation of Jefferson's Ground Sloth (Megalonyx jeffersonii) from northern Ohio, USA. World Archaeol. 44, 75e101.

Sanchez, G., Holliday, V.T., Gaines, E.P., Arroyo-Cabrales, J., Martínez-Tagüe~na, N., Kowler, A., Lange, T., Hodgins, G.W.L., Mentzer, S.M., Sanchez-Morales, I., 2014. Human (Clovis)/gomphothere (Cuvieronius sp.) association ~13,390 cal years BP in Sonora, Mexico. Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci. U. S. A. 111, 10972e10977.

Saunders, J.J., 1977. Late Pleistocene Vertebrates of the Western Ozark Highland, Missouri. Illinois State Museum Reports of Investigations 33.

D.K. Grayson, D.J. Meltzer / Journal of Archaeological Science 56 (2015) 177e193 193

Saunders, J.J., 1996. North American Mammutidae. In: Shosani, J., Tassy, P. (Eds.), The Proboscidea: Evolution and Paleoecology of Elephants and Their Relatives. Oxford University Press, Oxford, pp. 271e279.

Saunders, J.J., 1999. Morphometrical analyses of Mammuthus columbi from the Dent Site, Weld County, Colorado. In: Haynes, G., Klimowicz, J., Reumer, J.W.F. (Eds.), Mammoths and the Mammoth Fauna: Studies of an Extinct Ecosystem, DEIN- SEA 6, pp. 55e78.

Saunders, J.J., 2007. Processing marks on remains of Mammuthus columbi from the Dent Site, Colorado, in light of those from Clovis, New Mexico: fresh-carcass butchery versus scavenging? In: Brunswig, R.H., Pitblado, B.L. (Eds.), Frontiers in Colorado Paleoindian Archaeology. University of Colorado Press, Boulder, pp. 155e184.

Seeman, M.F., Nilsson, N.E., Summers, G.L., Morris, L.L., Barans, P.J., Dowd, E., Newman, M.E., 2008. Evaluating protein residues on Gainey phase Paleoindian stone tools. J. Archaeol. Sci. 35, 2742e2750.

Schultz, C.B., Tanner, L.G., Whitmore Jr., F.C., Crawford, E.C., 1963. Paleontologic investigations at Big Bone Lick State Park, Kentucky: a preliminary report. Science 142, 1167e1169.

Shapiro, B., et al., 2004. Rise and fall of the Beringian steppe bison. Science 306, 1561e1565.

Stafford, T.W., Hare, P.E., Currie, L., Jull, A.J.T., Donahue, D.J., 1991. Accelerator radiocarbon dating at the molecular level. J. Archaeol. Sci. 18, 35e72.

Steadman, D.W., Miller, N.G., 1987. California Condor associated with spruce-jack pine woodland in the late Pleistocene of New York. Quat. Res. 28, 415e426.

Steele, D.G., Carlson, D.L., 1989a. Excavation and taphonomy of mammoth remains from the Duewall-Newberry Site, Brazos County, Texas. In: Bonnichsen, R., Sorg, M.H. (Eds.), Bone Modification. Center for the Study of the First Americans, Orono, pp. 413e430.

Steele, D.G., Carlson, D.L., 1989b. Human modification of North American mammoth remains at the Duewall-Newberry site, Brazos County, Texas. Archeozoologia 3, 65e70.

Stuart, A.J., Lister, A.M., 2011. Extinction chronology of the cave lion Panthera spe- laea. Quat. Sci. Rev. 30, 2329e2340.

Stuart, A.J., Lister, A.M., 2012. Extinction chronology of the woolly rhinoceros Coe- lodonta antiquitatis in the context of late Quaternary megafaunal extinctions in northern Eurasia. Quat. Sci. Rev. 51, 1e17.

Stuart, A.J., Kosintsev, P.A., Higham, T.F.G., Lister, A.M., 2004. Pleistocene to Ho- locene extinction dynamics in giant deer and woolly mammoth. Nature 431, 684e689.

Surovell, T.A., Grund, B.S., 2012. The associational critique of Quaternary overkill and why it is largely irrelevant to the extinctions debate. Am. Antiq. 77, 673e688.

Surovell, T.A., Waguespack, N.M., 2008. How many elephant kills are 14? Clovis mammoth and mastodon kills in context. Quat. Int. 191, 82e97.

Tankersley, K.B., 1985. The potential for early-man sites at Big Bone Lick, Kentucky. Tenn. Anthropol. 10 (1), 27e49.

Tankersley, K.B., 1987. Big Bone Lick. A Clovis site in northcentral Kentucky. Curr. Res. Pleistocene 4, 36e37.

Tankersley, K.B., 1992. Big Bone Lick, Kentucky: Late Pleistocene Archaeology. In: Dalbey, T.S. (Ed.), Geological Aspects of Key Archaeological Sites in Northern Kentucky and Southern Ohio. Ohio Geological Survey, Columbus, pp. 45e49.

Tankersley, K.B., Waters, M.R., Stafford Jr., T.W., 2009. Clovis and the American mastodon at Big Bone Lick, Kentucky. Am. Antiq. 74, 558e567.

Thomson, K., 2008. A Passion for Nature: Thomas Jefferson and Natural History. Thomas Jefferson Foundation, Charlottesville.

Thompson, R.S., Van Devender, T.R., Martin, P.S., Foppe, T., Long, A., 1980. Shasta ground sloth (Nothrotheriops shastense) at Shelter Cave, New Mexico: envi- ronment, diet, and extinction. Quat. Res. 14, 360e376.

Tomenchuk, J., 2003. Analysis of Pleistocene bone artifacts from the Hiscock site. In: Laub, R.S. (Ed.), The Hiscock Site: Late Pleistocene and Holocene Paleoecology and Archaeology of Western New York State, Bull. Buffalo Soc. Nat. Sci. 37, pp. 238e260.

Tomenchuk, J., Laub, R., 1995. New insights into the late-Pleistocene bone tech- nology at the Hiscock Site, Western New York State. Curr. Res. Pleistocene 12, 71e74.

Vance, M.M., 2011. Stones without Bones: Reconstructing the Lime Ridge Clovis Site (M.A. thesis). Northern Arizona University, Flagstaff.

Waters, M.R., et al., 2011. Pre-Clovis mastodon hunting 13,800 years ago at the Manis site, Washington. Science 334, 351e353.

Webb, S.D., 2006. Mastodon tusk recovery. In: Webb, S.D. (Ed.), First Floridians and Last Mastodons: the Page-Ladson Site in the Aucilla River. Springer, Dordrecht, pp. 333e341.

Webb, S.D., Dunbar, J.S., 2006. Carbon dates. In: Webb, S.D. (Ed.), First Floridians and Last Mastodons: the Page-Ladson Site in the Aucilla River. Springer, Dordrecht, pp. 83e101.

Webb, S.D., Simons, E., 2006. Vertebrate paleontology. In: Webb, S.D. (Ed.), First Floridians and Last Mastodons: The Page-Ladson Site in the Aucilla River. Springer, Dordrecht, pp. 215e246.

Wheat, J.B., 1972. The Olsen-Chubbuck site: a Paleo-indian bison kill. Am. Antiq. Mem. 26.

Widga, C., Fulton, T.L., Martin, L.D., Shapiro, B., 2012. Homotherium serum and Cer- valces from the Great Lakes Region, USA: geochronology, morphology and ancient DNA. Boreas 41, 546e556.

Williams, D.R., 2009. Small Mammal Faunal Stasis in Natural Trap Cave (Pleisto- cene-Holocene), Bighorn Mountains, Wyoming (M.A. thesis). University of Kansas, Lawrence.

Woodman, N., Athfield, N.B., 2009. Post-Clovis survival of American mastodon in the southern Great Lakes region of North America. Quat. Res. 72, 359e363.

Yesner, D., 2001. Human dispersal into interior Alaska: antecedent conditions, mode of colonization, and adaptations. Quat. Sci. Rev. 20, 315e327.

Yohe II, R.M., Bamforth, D.B., 2013. Late Pleistocene protein residues from the Mahaffy cache, Colorado. J. Archaeol. Sci. 40, 2337e2343.

Yost, C., 2011. Protein Residue Analysis of Stone Samples from Caves 2 and 5, Paisley Five Mile Point Caves, Site 35Lk3400. PaleoResearch Institute Technical Report 10-176, Golden.

Yost, C., 2013. Protein Residue Analysis of a Haskett Projectile Point from Site 42To5135, Great Salt Lake, Utah. PaleoResearch Institute Technical Report 13- 016, Golden.

Yule, J.V., Fournier, R.J., Jensen, C.X.J., Yang, J., 2014. A review and synthesis of late Pleistocene extinction modeling: progress delayed by mismatches between ecological realism, interpretation, and methodological transparency. Quart. Rev. Biol. 89, 92e106.

  • Revisiting Paleoindian exploitation of extinct North American mammals
    • 1. Introduction
    • 2. The sites
      • 2.1. Possible bone quarries
        • 2.1.1. Pre-Clovis bone quarry sites?: the Holen locations
        • 2.1.2. Pre-Clovis bone quarries?: Cooperton, OK
        • 2.1.3. Pre-Clovis bone quarries?: Miami mastodon, MO
        • 2.1.4. Clovis-era bone quarry?: Hiscock, NY
      • 2.2. Residue-based (CIEP) arguments
      • 2.3. Updating sites previously considered by Grayson and Meltzer (2002)
        • 2.3.1. Dent, CO
        • 2.3.2. Duewall-Newberry, TX
        • 2.3.3. Fenkse, Hebior, Mud Lake, and Schaefer, WI
        • 2.3.4. Lindsay, MT
        • 2.3.5. Manis mastodon, WA
        • 2.3.6. Murray Springs, AZ
        • 2.3.7. Union Pacific Mammoth, WY
        • 2.3.8. Wally's Beach, AB
      • 2.4. Newly considered sites
        • 2.4.1. Big Bone Lick, KY
        • 2.4.2. Coats-Hines, TN
        • 2.4.3. El Fin del Mundo, SON
        • 2.4.4. Firelands, OH
        • 2.4.5. Page-Ladson, FL
    • 3. Conclusions
    • Acknowledgments
    • References

Week 2 - Paleoindian/Gero 2000 - Social World of Prehistoric Facts.pdf

Week 2 - Paleoindian/Kehoe 2002 - First Americans.pdf

~. '" '"

"' T

1 ;0 (/

) -; » ~ m ~ () » z (/ )

-

o » 3: m "n » '"m ." a "m --i I m m c "a ." m » z z < ~ o 6i

» 3: m ;D R » '"m .... o ;D m ~ I m m c ;D o ~ z Z < » '"5 6i " T

1 ;;; '"~ » 3: m ;D R » z '"

n 0" < iii' ~ ::s c.. o ,.,. ;r In ~

» 3: m ;> 0

n » O J

m ." o ;> 0

m -- i

I m m c ;> 0

o ~ z Z ~ a 3i V 1

-

n o ::s ,.,. ., o < n> ., 11 \ ~ VI n n> ::s ~ ., o. 11 \

» :I m '"n » '"m o '"m -I I m m c '"o ." ~ Z Z < » V> <5 z V> "T I

;;; V> -I » :I m '"n » z V>

00 ~ 3: m '"n » '"m o '"m -i I m m c '"o ~ z Z ~ a 3i "T 1

;;; ;

V > -i ~ 3: m '"n » z V >

z o rt- to III

» 3: m "() » '"m -n a ;J O

m -i I m m c "a ~ z Z < ~ (5 z V > ,I 5

5 V > -i ): . 3: m "n » ~

::: a

tD ;' "'I tD ~ n tD VI

» 3: m ;.J n » OJ m ." o ;.J m """I m m c ;.J o ~ z z < » v> 6 z v>

BL AC

KF O

O T

HI DA

TS A

M AN

DA N

AR IK

AR A

Bl ac

k Hi

lls

G re

en Ba

y

O NE

O TA

O LD

CO PP

ER EF

FI G

Y M

DS . Jtalan

' V PA

W NE

E ;;, rJ '

~ .< !-(

SC iO

IO Ri

ve r

XC C

. Z"inOiRi

ve r

~ ~

Ca ho

kia 0'0

~i _

. Ki

nc ai

d . An

ge l

. M

am m

ot h

& Sa

lts Ca

ve .

Ka ns

asC ity..

..'A zt

ec Ru

in

CH ER

O KE

E .Chaco

.Pin so

n Sp

iro To

lte c

M ds .

.Etowa h

Pe co

s . M

ou nd

vil le .

M im

br es .

Po ve

rty PI

.. W

at so

n Br

ak e

.N at

ch ez

M ap

2 E

as te

rn U

ni te

d St

at es

(C ha

pt er

s 2,

4, 5,

10 ,

11 ,

12 )

V >

e; :

Z

~ . ,

0

g - E

( ) ( 5

. ; ; :

0 ) - ' "

- e "

W V >

o 0~i i 5

« : r :

~ ( \ . )

0 ). e e

0

i = :

0 ' "

I =

U I -

. . r : : .

0 . : 2

~ : g ., .

Z

~ ; ; :

0 "

- W

< . >

a . . -

a::: ~ . i

' "

e

- . : : : t .

0 ) "

a:::

.5:2

W U

(IJ.

0 z

(\.) C

) .

E

:r: dJ

o '" ~"E

«

C )

~~2

« U

- (\.)

~;'E

u

Q )

W W

p... .,«

<{

e .

ca C

o.

'0 ~.~

.'§ en

~~"- .D -

S .s.e'" ~o'C

'< ~'" ~'"

::>

.:2 -'" .

W

~~;:0 ~~~z

0'" e0....J

  • page 1
    • Images
      • Image 1
      • Image 2
      • Image 3
    • Titles
      • ~.
      • ()
      • (/)
  • page 2
    • Images
      • Image 1
      • Image 2
      • Image 3
      • Image 4
      • Image 5
    • Titles
      • »
      • a
  • page 3
    • Images
      • Image 1
      • Image 2
    • Titles
      • Z
      • "T1
  • page 4
    • Images
      • Image 1
      • Image 2
      • Image 3
      • Image 4
      • Image 5
      • Image 6
      • Image 7
      • Image 8
      • Image 9
    • Titles
      • »
      • m
      • V1
  • page 5
    • Images
      • Image 1
      • Image 2
      • Image 3
    • Titles
      • »
      • m
      • Z
      • "TI
  • page 6
    • Images
      • Image 1
      • Image 2
      • Image 3
      • Image 4
      • Image 5
      • Image 6
    • Titles
      • 00
      • ~
      • m
      • "T1
  • page 7
    • Images
      • Image 1
      • Image 2
      • Image 3
      • Image 4
      • Image 5
      • Image 6
    • Titles
      • z
      • »
      • ,I
  • page 8
    • Images
      • Image 1
      • Image 2
      • Image 3
      • Image 4
      • Image 5
    • Titles
      • »
      • """
      • m
      • BLACKFOOT
      • Black Hills
      • V
      • PAWNEE
      • ;;,
      • "inOi River
      • Angel
      • Kansas City ..
      • ..' Aztec Ruin
      • CHEROKEE
      • . Chaco
      • . Pinson
      • Spiro
      • . Etowah
      • Poverty PI
      • Map 2 Eastern United States (Chapters 2, 4, 5, 10, 11, 12)
  • page 9
    • Images
      • Image 1
      • Image 2
      • Image 3
      • Image 4
      • Image 5
    • Tables
      • Table 1

Week 2 - Paleoindian/Writing exercise 1 - Matriarch.docx

Anthropology P363/P663 (30439, 30441) Professor Laura L. Scheiber

North American Prehistory through Fiction Spring, 2018

In-Class Writing Exercise

March 20: The Last Matriarch

You will have 20 minutes to write about the following questions. Use the blue book provided for your answers. You can write your assessments with either pen or pencil. You can use your laptop to type your answers, as long as you are only working on this assignment, no browsing of any kind! You need not address all of the questions as long as you spend the entire time writing.

1) Who is/are the Last Matriarch(s)?

2) Who are the main characters of this book?

3) What do you see as the central theme of the book?

4) What happens to the value of ivory in the middle of the book and why?

5) How does Willow’s life mirror the mammoths? How does it differ? What do the stories of the mammoths add to the book?

6) Why were the spring gatherings so important for the people?

1